the Canon Robbery is finable The different Law between the Saxons Angles and Danes now by the Normans is setled in the more merciful way and in case the delinquent made flight the pledge satisfied the Law for him But in the latter times of Henry the first the Law was again reduced to the punishment of this crime by death and so hath continued There shall be true weights and measures throughout the Kingdom and those shall be sealed And this was the constant Saxon Law. Perjury to be punished by fine and as formerly still inquirable amongst the Crown-pleas CHAP. LI. The like of Laws that concern common interest of Goods IF Cattle be taken by Distress the party that will replevy them shall pay for the return of the Cattle and give security to bring the Distress into the Court if with within a year and a day it be demanded This Law I take to be intended where the Cattle are taken damage feasant because nothing shall release the Distress in other cases but obedience to the Summons No Distress ad comparendum shall be taken but after three several Summons and so many defaults made and in such case Distress shall issue by especial order from the County-court I noted this partly to shew the difference of the Normans from the Saxons in the delay of execution of Justice by so much mean process and partly to shew the difference between the Norman times and these days wherein mens Cattle lie open to the distress of every oppressing or extorting Bayliff or unknown person and no Summons made at all whereby many poor mens Estates are either undone or they must submit to the unjust demands of their adversary No manner of Goods of above four pence in value shall be bought unless in the presence of four Witnesses of the Town And the vendor shall satisfie out of his own Estate if the sale be not effectual and in case the vendor have no warrant for such Goods by him sold. No living Cattle shall be sold but onely in Cities and before three Witnesses nor shall any thing forbidden be sold without Warranty No Fairs or Markets shall be holden but onely in Cities Boroughs Wall'd-Towns and Castles These Laws concerning sales and Markets were ancient Saxon Laws and tend all to the avoiding of cheating men of their Cattle by surreptitious sale of them made by such as had no right Goods found shall be published by the Finder to the Neighbourhood and if any makes claim and proof of them to be his he shall have them giving security to bring them into the Court in case any other shall within a year and a day make his claim thereto The Children of persons intestete shall equally divide the Heritage This is in terminis the Saxon Law and therefore concerning it I shall refer to the same formerly recited onely I shall add hereto the Law of Henry the first which may serve as an explanation of the former Any Freeman may devise his Chattels by will and if he die intestate his Wife Children Parents or next kin shall divide the same for his Souls good The first branch whereof was ancient and doubtless in continual use but the iniquity of the Norman rude times was such that the Lords under surmise of arrears or relief would seize all the personal estate after the Tenant's death and so the right of last Wills was swallowed up but this restoreth the power of last Wills into it's place anâ in case the party died intestate preserveth a kind of nature of descent although they be more personal Nor doth that last clause of the Souls good disanul the same although the words may seem to carry away the benefit to some other hand For the whole matter is left to the discretion of such as are next to the Intestate CHAP. LII Of Laws that concern common interest of Lands THe Laws that concern Lands and peculiarly belonging to the Normans are such as concern principally the tenure of Lands which if duly considered although savoured somewhat of the King yet little of the Conquerour For generally it must be granted that Tenures long before and after this time were as the services ordered according to the Will of the giver in which as the King had the greatest share and he the most publick person of all so were his Donations ordered chiefly to advance the publick service and in this regard the Tenure by Knight service might more principally challenge the King's regard than the regard of all the great men besides But this was not the sore yea rather it was the beauty and strength of the Kingdom and for which the King deserved an honourable name above most of his progenitors who had not so much Land to dispose of as he had and therefore could not advance that service in any proportion equal unto him The sore that caused so many sighs was the incumbrances raised upon this most noble and free service which through the evil of times by this means became the most burdensome and the onely loathed and abhorred service of all the rest I say through the evil of times for it cannot lodge in my thoughts but that in the Norman times the incumbrances were nothing so great as of latter Ages and that much hath been imputed to the Laws of the Conquerour which they never deserved as may appear in these particulars which the Laws of Henry the First have preserved in memory Tenant of the King or other Lord dying his Heir shall pay no other relief than what by Law is due That which by Law is due is set down in the Laws of William the Conquerour The Relief of an Earl. 8 Horses sadled and bridled 4 Helmets 4 Coats of Mail. 4. Shields 4 Spears 4 Swords 4 Chasers 1 Palfray bridled and sadled The Relief of a Baron 4 Horses with Saddles and Bridles 2 Helmets 2 Coats of Mail. 2 Shields 2 Spears 2 Swords 2 Chasers 1 Palfray bridled and sadled The Relief of a Vovasor to his Lord. His best Horse His Helmet His Coat of Mail. His Shield His Spear His Sword. Or if he had no Arms then he was to pay s. 100 The Relief of the Country-man is the best Beast that is in his possession and of him that farmeth his Lands a years rent These are the Reliefs due by Law and now setled in Goods or Arms but afterwards turned into Money and it is likely that the ill customs in the former times did extort both Money and Arms or such sums of Money as they pleased and by the very words of the Law it seems they had brought it to an Arbitrary power to take what they could get and yet all against Law. The Kings Tenant shall advise with the King in marriage of his Daughter Sister Niece or Kinswoman and his Widow in like manner The sence hereof in short is that these might
the Clergy No man shall be appealed by a Woman for the death of any but her own Husband The right of Appeal is grounded upon the greatest interest Now because the Wives interest seemeth wholly to be swallowed up in her Husband therefore she shall have an Appeal of the death of him onely and such also was the Law in Glanvil's time How far this point of interest shall extend to the degrees of Consanguinity the Norman Law formerly hath shewn And against whom Appeals did lie the Statute at Westminister tells us viz. not onely against the principal but also against accessories yet not against them till the principal be attainted And because it was ordinary for men of nought to appeal others in a malicious way it was by another Law established that if the party appealed was acquitted the appealor should not onely render damages but be imprisoned for a year The County-Court shall be holden at the wonted time The Torn shall be holden at the accustomed place twice in the year viz. after Easter and Michaelmas The view of Frank-pledges shall be holden at Michaelmas The Sheriff shall not extort The Sheriff's Courts had now lost somewhat of their Jurisdiction though for time and place they are confirmed statu quo to the end that through uncertainty thereof the suiter might not make defaults and be amerced Yet they lost much of their respect within the compass of these few years by two Laws the one of which made at Merton allowed all suiters to the rural Courts to appear by Proxie or Atturney which it seemeth had power to vote for the Masters in all cases publick and private and did not onely themselves grow into parties and maintenance of Quarrels and so spoiled these Courts of their common Justice but rendred the Freemen ignorant and careless of the common good of the Country and given over to their own private interest And though the corruption of Justice was soon felt and against it a Law was provided viz. That the Sheriff should not allow of such corrupt Attorneys yet this was no cure to the Freemen who were still suffered to wax wanton at home albeit that they were discharged from doing their suit in all other Hundreds but that wherein they dwell The second Law that took away much honour from these Courts was that Law at Marlbridge that discharged the Baronage of England and the Clergie from their attendance at such service and this also opened the door wider to oppression For where greatness is it carrieth therewith honour from the meaner sort and a kind of awe and stop unto the minds of such men that otherwise would riot without restraint and though it might also be said that the pretence of great men in such Courts would oversway the meaner and make strong parties yet it must also be acknowledged that these parties being greater are the fewer and do not so generally corrupt all sorts as the corruption of the meaner sort do It is said by the wise man Where the poor oppress the poor it is like a raging rain that leaves no food The last branch in this Law is an inhibition to the Sheriff from extortion and surely there was great need and much more need than ever now that the Lords and Clergy are absent It was thought that the great occasion of the Sheriff's oppression was from above I mean from the King that raised the values of the Farm of Counties granted to the Sheriffs for in those days Sheriffs gave no accounts as of later times they have done and therefore the Charter of King John between the 17th and 18th Chap. inserteth this Clause Omnes Comitat. Hundred Wapentag Trethingi sint ad antiquas firmas absque ullo incremento exceptis Dominicis Maneriis nostris But this did not work the work although it took away occasion for the humour was fed from within and turned to a sore upon that place that could never be cured to this day Nor could the wisdom of times find other help to keep the same from growing mortal but by scanting the dyet and taking away that power and jurisdiction which formerly it enjoyed The 37th Chapter hath been already noted in the Chapter of the Clergie next foregoing Escuage shall be taxed as was wont in the time of Henry the second The Charter of King John hath superadded hereunto this ensuing provision There shall be no Escuage set in the Kingdom except for the redeeming of the King's person making of his eldest Son a Knight and on marriage of his eldest Daughter and for this there shall be onely reasonable aid And in like manner shall the aids of the City of London be set And for the assessing of Escuage we will summon the Archbishops Bishops Abbots Earls and greater Barons of the Kingdom specially by our several Writs and will cause to be summoned in general by our Sheriffs and Bailiffs all other our Tenants in capite to be at a certain day after Forty days at the least and at a certain place and we will set down the cause in all our Writs And the matter at the day appointed shall proceed according to the counsel of those that shall be present although all that were summoned do not come And we will not allow any man to take aid of his Freemen unless for redemption of his body and making his eldest Son a Knight and on marriage for his eldest Daughter and this shall be a reasonable aid onely Thus far the Charter of King John concerning this point of Tax or Assessment and if the History saith true the Charter of Henry the Third was one and the same with that of King John then either this was not lest out in Henry the Third's Charter in that Historians time or if it was omitted in the original it was supposed to be included in the general words of the Law as being accustomed in times past And then these particulars will be emergent First that the Aids and Escuage in Henry the First 's time were assessed by the same way with that in this Charter of King John for that all the quarrel between the Lords and King John was concerning the Charter of Henry the first which the Lords sware to maintain Secondly that neither Aids nor Escuage were granted or legally taken but by Act of Parliament although the rate of them was setled by common custom according to the quantity of their Fee. Thirdly that some Parliaments in those times as concerning such matters consisted onely of such men as were concerned by way of such charge by reason of their Tenancy for Escuage onely concerned the Tenants by Knight-service and therefore those onely were summoned unto such Parliaments as onely concerned Escuage Nor had the City of London nor the Burgesses right to vote in such cases it is said p. 258. And thus the Forest-Laws that were made in the time of
concerning Calvin's Case fol. 45 IX Of Courts for Causes criminal with their Laws fol. 54 X. Of the course of Civil Justice during these times fol. 56 XI Of the Militia in these times fol. 58 XII Of the Peace fol. 62 XIII A view of the summary courses of Henry the Fourth Henry the Fifth and Henry the Sixth in their several Reigns fol. 68 XIV Of the Parliament during the Reigns of these several Kings fol. 75 XV. Of the Custos or Protector Regni fol. 79 XVI Concerning the Privy Council fol. 83 XVII Of the Clergie and Church-government during these times fol. 86 XVIII Of the Court of Chancery fol. 95 XIX Of the Courts of Common-pleas and Common Law. fol. 97 XX. Concerning Sheriffs fol. 98 XXI Of Justices and Laws concerning the Peace fol. 99 XXII Of the Militia during these times fol. 102 XXIII A short Survey of the Reigns of Edward the Fourth Edward the Fifth and Richard the Third fol. 106 XXIV Of the Government in relation to the Parliament f. 109 XXV Of the condition of the Clergie fol. 112 XXVI A short sum of the Reigns of Henry the Seventh and Henry the Eighth fol. 113 XXVII Of the condition of the Crown fol. 118 XXVIII Of the condition of the Parliament in these times fol. 130 XXIX Of the power of the Clergie in the Convocation f. 134 XXX Of the power of the Clergie in their ordinary Jurisdiction fol. 136 XXXI Of Judicature fol. 141 XXXII Of the Militia fol. 143 XXXIII Of the Peace fol. 148 XXXIV Of the general Government of Edward the Sixth Queen Mary and Queen Elizabeth fol. 152 XXXV Of the Supream power during these times fol. 157 XXXVI Of the power of the Parliament during these times fol. 162 XXXVII Of the Jurisdiction Ecclesiastical during these last times fol. 166 XXXVIII Of the Militia in these later times fol. 168 XXXIX Of the Peace fol. 173 XL. A summary Conclusion of the whole matter fol. 174. THE CONTINUATION OF AN Historical and Political Discourse OF THE Laws Government OF ENGLAND THE former times since the Norman entry like a rugged Sea by cross Winds of Arbitrary Vapours in and about the Crown and by Forrein Engagements from the holy Chair made the true face of affairs cloudy and troublesome both for the Writer and the Reader Henceforward for the space of Three hundred years next ensuing Kings by experience and observation finding themselves unequal to the double chace of absolute Supremacy over the sturdy Laity and encroaching Clergie you will observe to lay aside their pretensions against the Peoples Liberties and more intentively to trench upon the Spiritualty now grown to defie all Government but that of Covetousness Nor would these times allow further advantage to Kings in this work they being either fainted by the ticklish Title of the Crown hovering between the two Houses of York and Lancaster or drawn off to forrein employments as matters of greater concernment for the present well-being of the Kingdom or for the spreading of the fame of such as desired to be renowned for valiant men It will be superfluous to recount the particular atchievements formerly attained by these Ecclesiastical men the former Treatise hath already said what was thought needful concerning that For the future I shall even premise this that the ensuing times being thus blessed with a Truce or stricter League between the Kings and Commons the errours in Government more readily do appear the corruptions in natures of men more frequently discover themselves and thereby the body of the Statute-Laws begins to swell so big that I must be enforced to contract my account of them into a narrower compass and render the same unto the Reader so far forth only as they shall concern the general stream of Government leaving those of privater regard unto every mans particular consideration as occasion shall lead him For whatever other men please to insist upon this I take for a Maxime That though the Government of a King is declared by his Actions yet the Government of a Kingdom is onely manifested by ancient Customs and publick Acts of Parliament And because I have undertaken a general Survey of the Reigns of thirteen several Kings and Queens of this Nation for I shall not exceed the issue of Henry the Eighth and to handle each of them apart will leave the Reader in a Wilderness of particulars hard to comprehend in the general sum I shall therefore reduce them all into three heads viz. Interest of Title Interest of Prerogative and Interest of Religion the last of which swayed much the three Children of Henry the Eighth the second as much in their two Ancestors viz. Henry the Eighth and Henry the Seventh and the first in the three Henries of Lancaster and three succeeding Kings of the House of York And because Edward the Third and his Grand-child Richard the Second do come under none of these Interests I shall consider them joyntly as in way of Exordium to the rest although the course of the latter was as different from the former as Lust falls short of a generous Spirit CHAP. I. A sum of the several Reigns of Edward the Third and Richard the Second SEveral I may well call them because they are the most different in their ways and ends of any two of that race that ever swayed their Scepter and yet the entrance of the first gave countenance to the conclusion of the last For the Scepter being cast away or lost by Edward the Second it was the lot of his Son Edward the Third a youth of Fifteen years of age to take it up he knowing whose it was and feeling it too heavy for him was willing enough it should return but being overswayed by Counsels drawn from reason of State and pressed thereto by those that resolved not to trust his Father any more he wisely chose to manage it himself rather than to adventure it in another hand But that is not all for as it is never seen that the Crown doth thrive after divorce from the Scepter but like a blasted Blossom falls off at the next gale of adversity such was the issue to Edward the Second his power once gone his Honour followeth soon after he had ceased to be King and within a small time did cease to be Edward His Son thus made compleat by his Fathers spoil had the honour to be the Repairer of the ruines that his Father had made and was a Prince which you might think by his story to be seldom at home and by his Laws seldom abroad Nor can it be reconciled without wonder that Providence should at once bestow upon England a courageous People brave Captains wise Council and a King that had the endowments of them all Otherwise it had out-reached conceit it self that this small Island wasted by the Barons Wars the people beaten out of heart by all Enemies in the time of the Father should nevertheless in the time of the Son with honour
the point of encreasing and diminishing of the Crown in the sixth Section is captious and may sound as if there is a legal enlarging of the Crown whereof he that takes the Oath is to judge A matter which onely and properly concerns the Parliament to order and determine or else farewel all liberty of the people of England The second concerneth immediately the King in his politick capacity but trencheth upon all Laws of the Kingdom in the executive power and all the motions in the whole Kingdom either of Peace or War following in the Rear either immediately or mediately are under this notion interested into the transaction of the Privy-Council to debate and determine the King's Judgement therein unless it will determine alone And how easie a thing it is for such as have power of determining the Action by the Law to slip into the determining of a Law upon the Action and so to rule by Proclamation experience taught succeeding times sufficiently Nevertheless in these times Parliaments were every moment upon the wing and kept this Noble Band in awe by taking them into their Cognizance placing and displacing some or all of them directing and binding them by Oath as they saw occasion of which the Records are full and plentiful I say these times thus constituted added yet further encouragement to them by giving them powers by Statute-Law over and beyond what by ancient Custom they had obtained The King and Council of Lords had anciently a power of Jurisdiction that hath been in the first Part of this Discourse already observed yet it is very probable that it was not any select company of Lords but the whole Association For it is granted by all that they had originally a principal hand in the Jurisdiction and it is hard to conceive how any private number should catch such a power if not by usurpation But the manner of acquiring is less materal the principal consideration resteth upon the quality of this Jurisdiction For it is evident that much difference hath been both concerning the place and manner of exercising this Authority In general it must be granted that all Pleas Coram Rege were grounded upon Writs first purchased and returnable either in Banco or in Camera or in Cancellaria And no difference at all will be concerning the Jurisdiction in Banco for that was by the course of the Common-Law and the people held it one of their Liberties to have one known course of Law for determining matters of right and wrong As touching these Pleas which were holden by Writs returnable in Camera they were properly said to be Coram Rege Concilio whose meeting was in the Council-chamber in those days called the Star-chamber For other returns of Writs in the Star-chamber do not we find but such as were in Camera nor Prohibitions from thence but under the notion of the King's Council and this Camera as I said was the place of the joynt meeting of the Council as well of those of the Chancery and Benches as of those that attended upon matters of State. Now the influence of Society in point of Judicature principally aspected upon some Pleas belonging to the Crown although even these also properly were determinable in the King Bench. Nor can I observe any rule to bound the powers of these two Judicatories but this that the Council-Table would pick and chuse and prohibit the Kings Bench as they pleased and to that end would order Originals out of the Chancery as they thought most meet For it is observed by Fleta that the Kings-Bench hath no jurisdiction of it self but by special Warrant that is to say by Original Writs returned thither Nevertheless it may seem that such Crimes as are contrary to common honesty or the publick profit or peace in a more exemplary way than ordinary and therefore may be called Crimina laesi Regni or against the State these I say might more properly belong to the sublime Judicature of the Council-Table as knowing better how far the publick State was interested or endamaged in such Cases than the other Judges that were experienced onely in ordinary matters of a more private concernment To recite the particular Cases upon record concerning racing of Records Forgeries and other crimes of Falshood Conspiracies Combinations to abate and level the prices of Commodities Riots and such-like will be supersluous In all which and others of that Cognizance the Sentence exceeded not Fine and Imprisonment or Ransom Neither yet were the Common pleas so rural but the Council Table could relish them also and digest them well enough and therefore did not stick to prohibit the Courts of common-Common-Law under colour of a strange maxime That it is neither just nor honest for a man to be sued at the common-Common-Law for a matter depending before the King and his Council No though the Court of Common-law had the precedency And therefore although the right of Tythes being depending at the Common-Law the Archbishop in opposition to the Jurisdiction sueth before the Kings Council and the proceedings at the Law are thereby stayed And no wonder for the Council-Table challenged to hold the ballance of all Courts of Law within their own Order and so if any doubt concerning the Jurisdiction depended the Council-Table gave the word and all stooped thereto But enough of the Subject-matter the manner follows a new form of Process is taken up that the Common-Law and ancient Custom never knew and which grew so noisom to the people that complaints are made thereof as of common grievance and remedies are thereto applied by the Laws of these times For whereas by the Grand Charter nothing could be done in Judgement but according to the Laws of the Land and in affirmance thereof a Law was made in these times that no Accusation nor Attachment nor forejudging of Life or Member nor seisure of Lands Tenements Goods or Chattels should be against the form of the Grand Charter and Law of the Land This course of affairs grew so stale that amongst other innovations a trick of a new kind of Trial is brought forth by suggestions upon Articles exhibited against any man before the Council-Table and thereupon issued forth Attachments against the party complained of by means whereof and other courses for they could also sequester much vexation arose unto the people Hereunto upon complaints multiplied a remedial Law is made whereby it is Enacted That all such suggestions made shall be carried to the Chancellor Treasurer and the King 's Grand Council and the Informer shall find Surety to prosecute with effect and to incur the like penalty intended for the Defendant if the Plaintiff's proofs be not compleat and then the Process of Law shall issue forth and the Defendant shall not be taken against the form of the Great Charter that is he shall not be taken until first the fault appear upon Record by Presentment or by due Process or by original Writ
any Man he must go whither the King shall please to send him which is not onely destructive to the opinion of Thirning concerning the Plea but also though granted is destructive to the Reporter's Judgement in the main point For if an English man may refuse to go without Wages then is he not bound to go by any natural absolute Legiance as the Reporter would have it And as touching the second Case which is Bigot's and Bohun's Case it cleareth the same thing for it was resolved that they ought to go but in manner and form according to the Statutes then is not the ground in the absolute Legiance for that is not qualified but in the positive Statute-law which tieth onely in manner and form and that by voluntary consent in Parliament The rest of the Cases do neither conclude the main point nor the particular thing that the Reporter intendeth For he would imply to the Reader that English men were anciently used to be imprested for the Wars in France and hereunto he voucheth one Authority out of ancient Reports of Law in Edward the Third's time one Anthority in the time of Henry the Fourth and three in the time of Henry the Sixth none of all which do speak one word concerning Impresting And that in Edward the Third doth imply the contrary for the Case is that in a Praecipe quod reddat a Protection was offered by the Defendant as appointed to go beyond the Sea with the Duke of Lancaster and the Plaintiffs Counsel alledged That the Defendant had been beyond Sea with the Duke and was returned To this the Defendant's Counset answered That the Duke was ready to return again and for this cause the Protection was not allowed Yet a Quere is made upon this ground that it might be that the Defendant would not go over with him nor was it proved that he would which sheweth plainly the party was not imprested for then the thing had not been in his power to will or nill The last instance that the Reporter produceth is that of Forinsecum Servitium or Foreign Service and that seemeth to be Knight-service to be performed abroad But this falleth short of the Reporter's intention in three respects First Though it belongeth to the King yet not to him onely but to other chief Lords so saith Bracton Secondly It is not due from every English man. And lastly It is a Service due by vertue of Tenure and then the Conclusion will be That which is due by Tenure of Lands is not due by natural and absolute Legiance and so this Foreign Service arising meerly by compact and agreement between Lord and Tenant and not by the natural duty of an English-born Subject which is the thing that the Reporter drives at in all his discourse will be so far from maintaining the Reporters opinion as it will evidently destroy the same And thus the posture of this Nation in the Field remaineth regular in the rule whatever hath been said against it notwithstanding that in the very instant of Action there may be some irregularity which no doubt both was and ever will be in stormy times Nor did it conquer the Law For though War may seem to be but a sickness of the State yet being in Truth as the Vltimum refugium and onely reserve unto Law beaten to a retreat by opression it is no wonder if this motion or rather commotion that brings on the Law of Peace in the Rear be still and ever subject to rule of Law how unruly soever it self seemeth to be Now because Law imports execution and that presupposes a Trial and it a Court therefore did our Ancestors amongst other Courts not regulated by the Common Law form a Court for the service of War called the Court-Marshal or the Constables Court according as the Office of one or the other had the preheminence The proceedings herein were ordered as I said not accordiag to the Common Law for that is like the Land much distant from all other Nations and the Negotiation of this Island with other Nations as in time of Peace so of War requires a rule common to all those Nations or otherwise no Negotiation can be maintained And for this cause the proceedings in this Court were ever according to the rule of the Civil Law. The work of this Court is principally Judicial and in some cases Ministerial The first reflects upon cause Foreign and Domestick and both of those are either Criminal and such as concern the common Peace of the place of War or more civil relating onely unto private interest As touching the first of these I suppose it is no Bull to speak of a common Peace in the place of War. For a common Peace must be in each party within it self or otherwise no party at private variance can subsist within it self much less make War with the other and therefore in order unto War there must be a Law of Peace for the Trial of Offenders and punishing them for offences committed against the good Government of the War Such as are breaking of Ranks deserting the Standard running away from the Colours Mutinies Murthers Rapes Plundering-private Quarrels disobedience to command and such-like all which do bear the shew of crimes against the common Peace of the Army and the Country Of the second sort are matters concerning Quarter and Contracts in order to the government of the War saving such as are made before either part be inrolled for the War. For if a man doth covenant to serve in the War and keepth not his day at the first Rendezvouz he is to be attached by Writ at the Common Law. Causes Domestical likewise fall under the like division for whatsoever cause may be Forein may also be Domestick because the Army is ever embodied within the Kingdom and must be under the Directory of the Martial law upon the first forming thereof Now though the particular Laws of the Army for the government thereof be ordinarily according to the prudence of the General yet certain Fundamentals have been ab Antiquo made by Custom and the Parliament against which the course of Judicature must not go And as the Parliament saw need it set also particular directions as for the payment of Souldiers Wages for remedy of wastings and plunderings in their own Country and other such emergencies But the execution of all these Laws Originally was in the Marshal of the Army And because that the Army was generally dissolved or such persons engaged in such matters of controversie departed from the Army before the same were concluded therefore the Marshals Court continued in order to the determining of these matters And in continuance of time other matters also crowded into that Society although sometimes under the Directory of the Constable of England as well as at other times under the Marshal more particularly that power of determining matters concerning Torniament a sport that like a Sarcasm tickles the fancy but
wounds the heart and being of as little use in a Commonwealth as of benefit therefore is laid aside nor need I to speak any more concerning it There is one thing more somewhat like a Torniament but that it is in good earnest and that is called Duel This cometh likewise within the Cognizance of this Court but in a Ministerial way and as subservient to the Common Law in cases of Appeal and Right Hereof needs likewise little more than the naming and therefore I shall leave the Reader that would understand the particular managing thereof unto the discourse compiled by the Duke of Gloucester in Richard the Second's time Lastly As touching the antiquity of this Court though it may be great yet the power thereof was doubtful and scarce taken notice of in any publick Act of State till about these times whenas a complaint was made by the Commons for the encroachment of that Court upon the Liberty of People and bounds of the Courts of Common Law. Nor is it strange that such unquiet times brought forth such Precedents but much more strange that the Common Law held up its head against such violent irruptions of War. CHAP. XII Of the Peace YOu have seen the Kingdom in Armour now see it in Robes and you will say that its Majesty therein is as grave as it was in the other brave It is true the tempers are so contrary as it may be wondred how one and the same should be wise and willing for both but when God will do much he gives much and can make a People as one man like unto Caleb fitted both for War and Peace Besides the Times were now much conducing hereto It is vain to endeavour to allay Humours in the Body which are maintained by Agitation they must be purged out or the whole will still be endangered and therefore although Kings hitherto did endeavour to establish a peaceable Government yet being led by ill Principles of private Interests they laboured to little purpose But now the Scene is altered and one wise moderate King that was as wise as valiant did more than they all And first set a rule upon his own desires contenting himself with the condition of an English King and then upon his people making them contented with the condition of English men The order herein was no less observable for the former wrangling Times having trained up the mindes of men in a tumultuous way nor could they skill to pace in the steps of Peace the King led them into Foreign parts to spend their heat till being either weak or weary they are contented to return home and study the happiness of a quiet Life These men thus ordered the rest at home are made more cool like a Body after Physick and all are now contented to submit to Law and Magistracy ãâã fitting time now it was for Justices of Peace to come upon the Stage in their best garb For though the work was more ancient yet like some loose Notes laid aside in several places it was not to be found but at a distance and after long delay But Edward the Third sums up all into one brief and brings a compleat Model thereof into the World for future Ages to accomplish as occasion should lead the way The course was now established to have Justices setled in every County there to be resident and attending that Service First they were named Guardians or Wardens of the Peace but within a few Years altered their Title to Justices First they were chosen out of the good and lawful men of each County After that they were two or three chosen out of the worthiest men and these were to be joyned with Lawyers Then was one Lord and three or four in each County of the most worthy men adjoyned with Lawyers Afterward in Richard the Second's time the number of the Justices in each County might attain to the number of Six and no Steward of any Lord to be admitted into the Commission but within half a year all is at large so be it that the choice be out of the most sufficient Knights Esquires and Gentlemen of the County Again within two years the number in each County is set at Eight yet in all these the Judges and Serjeants were not reckoned so as the work then seemeth not so much as now a days although it was much of the same kind and yet it grew up into that greatness which it had by degrees Before they were setled by Edward the Third there were Custodes pacis which might be those whom we now a days call the High Constables of the Hundred whose work was purely Ministerial Afterward about the second year of Edward the Third the Guardians of the Peace had power of Oyer and Terminer in matters of riding armed upon the Statute 2 Edw. 3. After that they have power of enquiry by Indictment in certain Cases within four years after they have power of Oyer and Terminer in Cases of false Jurors and Maintenance and about ten years after that they obtained like power in matters of Felony and Trespass The way of Commissions in case of Life and Member thus opened another occasion of Commission offers it self for a determinative power in case of offences against the Statute of Labourers and the Cognizance hereof is soon setled upon Commissioners in the Counties specially chosen for that Service which questionless as the Times then stood was as commendable work as it was necessary For Souldiers were so many that Labourers were very few and those that once are accustomed to Arms think ever after meanly of the Handicraft nor will they ever stoop thereto after their Spirits are once elevated by mastery of Adventures And secondly those few Labourers that remained of the Sword Plague and other disasters of these wasting times understood their advantage and set a value upon their Labours far above their merit apprehending that men would rather part with too much of a little than to let their work lie still that must bring them in all they have But these Commissioners lasted not long though the work did The Justices of Peace are looked upon as meet for that service and it is a vain thing to multiply Commissions where the work may be done by one that before this time had obtained an additional Cognizance of all Causes of Riots Batteries wandering dangerous persons and offences in Weights and Measures and in Purveyance To them I say all this work concerning Labourers is also committed by the Parliament and herewith a way was laid open for Crimes of greatest regard under Felony to be determined by Trial in the Country according to the course of Common Law. The issue of all which was not onely ease to the people but a great escape from the rigour of the Council-Table in the Star-chamber and the Kings Bench at Westminster on the one side and also
shipped over the Popes power to the Chair of Canterbury and had made a Pope instead of an Archbishop but that the man was not made for that purpose What the Ordinary Jurisdiction got or lost we come in the next place to observe First they had still their Courts and Judicatory power but upon what right may be doubted Their first foundation was laid by the Civil power of a Law in the time of William the first Norman King yet the power of the Pope and Bishop growing up together they came to hold the power of the Keys by a Divine Right and so continued until these times of Henry the Eighth wherein they have a Retrospect to the Rock from whence they were first hewn and many seem to change their Tenure and therewith therefore are in right to change the Style of their Courts and Title of Summons but the times not being very curious and the work of reformation but in fieri the more exact lineaments must be left to time to finish and beautifie A greater blow did light upon the Law of these Courts which was left as doubtful as the Canons all which are now put to the question and to this day never received full resolution but were left to the Parliament to determine them at leisure and in the mean time to the Judges of the Common Law to determine the same Lawful or Unlawful as occasion should require Nevertheless the Courts still hold on their course according to their old Laws and Customs for their form of Proceedings some say by Prescription yet more rightly by Permission it being a difficult matter to make Prescription hold against a Statute-Law As touching the matters within their Cognizance the Law setled some and unsetled others First As touching Heresie the Church-men formerly thought scorn the Lay-Magistrate should intermeddle but not being able to stop the growth thereof by their Church-Censures prayed aid of the Civil Magistracy so by degrees arose the penalties of Imprisonment and Burning which brought the whole matter into Cognizance before the Civil Magistrate because no Free man might be proceeded against for loss of Life or Liberty but by the Laws of the Nation and for this cause the Civil Magistrate granted the Writ of Habeas Corpus and relieved many times the party imprisoned wrongfully or granted Prohibition as they saw cause And therefore it cannot be said rightly that the sole or supream Cognizance of this crime of Heresie belonged to the Clergie before these times Nor did their proceeding upon the Writ of Burning warrant any such thing partly because till these times the Canon-Law was the best ground that these proceedings had and the course therein was not so uniform as to permit the Title of a Custom to warrant the same Conviction being sometimes by Jury sometimes according to the Canon sometimes before the Ordinary sometimes before the Convocation sometimes before the King sometimes before special Delegates as the Histories of the Martyrs more particularly set forth and no Act of Parliament positive in the point But the time is now come when nighest Reformation that the thing is setled more to the prejudice of Reformation than all the endeavours foregoing like to the darkness of the Night that is at the Superlative degree when nighest break of Day A Statute is now made that indeed quite blotted out the very name of the Statute of Henry the Fourth De Haeretico comburendo but made compleat that Statute of 5 Rich. 2. and the other of 2 Hen. 5 both which were formerly neither good in Law nor effectual otherways than by Power and gave more settlement to the Ordinaries proceedings in such Cases For the Delinquent might be convict before the Ordinary by Witnesses or might be indicted at the Common Law and the Indictment certified to the Ordinary as Evidence Yet did the Parliament carve them out their work and in express words declared That Opinions against the Authority and Laws of the Bishop of Rome were not Heresie and by the same reason might have done more of that kind but that was enough to tell all the world that the Parliament could define what was not Heresie although they did not then determine what was Heresie And thus the judgement of the Romish Church is called into question in one of their Fundamentals and the Clergie left in a Muse concerning the rule upon which they were to proceed against this crime The Parliament within six years after undertakes though somewhat unhappily to determine and define certain points of Controversie which had some relation to the Worship of God and the publick Peace and declared the contrary to these determinations to be Heresie and the punishment to be Death and Forfeiture and the Trial to be before Commissioners by Jury or Testimony of two Witnesses or by examination in the Ecclesiastical Court or inquisition in the Leet or Sessions of the Peace Upon the whole matter therefore the Ordinary had a particular Power to determine Heresie but the Parliament determined such Heresies as were punishable with Death and Forfeiture by enumeration in the six Articles This was the Clergies Primer wherein they imployed their study as making most for their design and laid aside thoughts of all other Heresies as dry notions or old fashions laid aside and not worthy the setting forth to the common sale Secondly The Lesson concerning Marriage was no less difficult for the Clergie to take out They were put by their former Authority derived from abroad and their ancient rule of the canon-Canon-Law With the Kings leave they do what they do and where they doubt they take his Commission So did the Archbishop of Durham in the Case between John and Jane Fisher In the Kings Case the determining part is put to the Parliaments conclusion and for a rule in other cases some persons are enabled to marry which formerly were not viz. Masters of the Chancery and Doctors of the Civil Law and some forbidden Marriage as all Priests by the Statute of the six Articles And unto the rest concerning degrees of Consanguinity or Affinity a particular enumeration is appointed to be observed within which Marriage is declared unlawful all other further off are made lawful In all which regards the Cognizance of Matrimonial Causes is theirs onely by leave Thirdly Residency and Non-residency was a Theme formerly learned from the Canon-Law in which as also in the thing it self the Clergie were the onely skilful men The rule of the Canon-law was strict enough considering the times but it was not ââeel to the back The Parliament now undertakes the Cause and though it gave in some respects more liberty than the Canon yet stood it better to its tackling and kept a stricter hand upon the reins than was formerly used and by giving a general rule for Dispensation took away all arbitrary Dispensations and Licenses which were formerly granted beyond all rule but that of Silver or Gold
Reserve unto the King's Letters-patents Yet in that the Power is limited not onely in regard of the manner and time but of the persons and also of the Statutes that are to be repealed it is sufficient to vindicate the nature of this Prerogative if such it were to be no ways inherent but acquired by Concession But as touching the Legislative Power they would not trust it in the least manner to any other King. The Parliament had crowned Proclamations at the instance of Henry the Eighth with that Royal Title of Laws in manner as formerly hath been noted Now all Interests both of the Popish and of the reformed parties of this Nation are against it the former because they saw the King 's present way to be against them and both it and the latter because the thing it self was abominable unto the Liberties of the people and therefore it is soon taken away by Repeal and the Legislative Power is wholly re-assumed to themselves as formerly For though in matters Ecclesiastical the Power of the Crown might seem to be more pre-eminent in regard of the Supremacy and some particular powers in making Bishops by Election without Conge d'eslire yet did the Parliament neither yield or acknowledge any Legislative power to be in the Crown thereby but proceeded on in that way of the thirty and two Commissioners formerly agreed upon by them in the time of the King's Father Thus the King though an Infant was a gainer and the Crown nevertheless still the same Secondly That Crown that may be worn by an Infant may much rather be worn by a Woman whose natural endowments do far exceed the other and are not inferiour unto the most of men Of this we have two Examples in these times Queen Mary and Queen Elizabeth of several professions in matters of Religion and liable to exceptions in regard of their Sex by men of the counter-profession on both sides yet both upheld the Honour of the Crown though therein the one more especially being neither ingaged in the Roman Cause nor in the Estate of Marriage as the other was This was Queen Elizabeth in person a Woman but in mind endowed with all the perfections of a man she could not endure to abate one hairs breadth of her State and yet upon the sole regard of her Sex she submitted her Title of Supremacy to a more moderate name of Supream Governour whereas her Father would be called Supream Head as if it were not onely hazardous but hideous for a Woman to be Supream Head of the Church And for this cause would she not receive that Statute made by her Father and continued by her Brother Edward the Sixth and repealed by her Sister Queen Mary Nevertheless such as she was she had all such Jurisdictions Priviledges Superiorities and Pre-eminencies Spiritual or Ecclesiastical as by any Ecclesiastical Power or Authority formerly had been or might be lawfully exercised for visitation of the Ecclesiastical State and Persons and for Reformation Order and Correction of the same and all manner of Errours Heresies Schisms Abuses Offences Contempts and Enormities She had therefore neither absolute Empire nor absolute Jurisdiction over the Churches neither power to make declare alter or repeal any Law neither did she ever exercise any such power but onely by Act of Parliament She had a Power over Ceremonies in the Worship of God which was given her by the Parliament to execute by advice and therefore was limited as also was all the remainder of her Power in Jurisdiction Ecclesiastical For she could do nothing in her own person but by Commission and these Commissioners must be Natives and Denizons not Foreigners and the same to be but in certain Cases and with certain Process Some Cases of Ecclesiastical Cognizance were referred to Trial at the Common Law viz. Such as concerned the publick Worship of God in cases of Forfeiture and Imprisonment Lastly Neither had the Queen nor her Commissioners nor Bishops absolute power over the Church-Censures no Censure was regarded but Excommunication and that no further than in order to the Writ De Excommunicato capiendo and in all Cases the same was to be regulated according to the Statute in that case provided or by the Common Law in case of Action In all which we find no Jurisdiction in Cases Ecclesiastical that is absolutely setled in the Crown In matters Temporal the thing is yet more clear she never altered continued repealed nor explained any Law otherwise than by Act of Parliament whereof there are multitudes of Examples in the Statutes of her Reign and what she did by her Judges was ever under Correction A Woman she was and therefore could be no Judge much less in the Cases of difference concerning her self and her Crown A Queen she was and might make Judges but she must go according to the Law new Judicatories she could make none nor judicially make declare alter or determine the power of any Court or Judge in case of difficulty but by her Parliament As in the cases concerning the power of the Lord-Keeper the powers of the Commissioners of Sewers and charitable uses the Courts at Westminster and the County-Courts in the several Statutes concerning the same may more fully appear And which is yet of a meaner size her Power extended not to redress any inconvenience in process of Errour or Delay in Courts of Law nor to remedy Errours in Judgement Fines Recoveries Attainders or other matters of Record or Trial whereof the Statutes of her time are full and also the opinions and judgements of the Judges of the Common Law concurring therewith I mention not the power of Life and Member which without all contradiction hath ever been under the protection of the known Law. So as upon the whole account it will be evident that this Queen had no absolute Pre-eminence in all cases but either in contradiction to Foreign power or the power of any particular person and not in opposition to the joynt interest of the Representative of England Queen Mary comes next although a Woman as well as she yea her elder Sister and Predecessor yet came short of her in the point of Supremacy by a double submission both unto the Law of a Husband and of a Foreign power in Cases Ecclesiastical although the same was with such qualifications as it was much more in Title and pretence than in reality and so in the conclusion neither approved her self to be good Wife good Catholick nor good Queen She could be no good Wife because she was too great for her Husband within the Realm and resolved not to be without A Catholick she was but the worst that ever held her place her Father appeared what he was spake plain English and was easily discerned But she told the Pope a fair Tale of disclaiming Supremacy and reconciling her Kingdom yet none of her Predecessors did go beyond her in
A brief censure of the Saxon Prelatical Church-Government 27 XVI Of the Saxons Commonwealth and the Government thereof and first of the King. 29 XVII Of the Saxon Nobility 33 XVIII Of the Freemen amongst the Saxons 34 XIX Of the Villains amongst the Saxons 35 XX. Of the grand Council amongst the Saxons called the Micklemote 36 XXI Of the Council of Lords 38 XXII Of the manner of the Saxon Government in the time of War. 39 XXIII Of the Government of the Saxon Kingdom in the times of peace and first of the division of the Kingdom into Shires and their Officers 40 XXIV Of the County-court and Sheriffs Torn 41 XXV Of the division of the County into Hundreds and the Officers and Court thereunto belonging 42 XXVI Of the division of the Hundreds into Decennaries 43 XXVII Of Franchises and first of the Church-franchise 44 XXVIII Of the second Franchise called the Marches 45 XXIX Of County Palatines ibid. XXX Of Franchises of the person 46 XXXI Of Mannors ibid. XXXII Of Courts incident and united unto Mannors 48 XXXIII Of Townships and their Markets 49 XXXIV Of the Forests 51 XXXV Concerning Judges in Courts of Justice 52 XXXVI Of the proceedings in Judicature by Indictment Appeal Presentment and Action 53 XXXVII Of the several manners of extraordinary trial by Torture Ordeal Compurgators and Battle 55 XXXVIII Of the ordinary manner of Trial amongst the Saxons by Inquest 56 XXXIX Of passing Judgement and Execution 59 XL. Of the penal Laws amongst the Saxons 60 XLI Of the Laws of property of Lands and Goods and the manner of their Conveyance 64 XLII Of the times of Law and vacancy 68 XLIII An Epilogue to the Saxons Government 69 XLIV OF the Norman entrance 70 XLV Of the Title of the Norman Kings to the English Crown that it was by Election 72 XLVI That the Government of the Normans proceeded upon the Saxon principles and first of Parliaments 75 XLVII Of the Franchise of the Church in the Norman times 77 XLVIII Of the several subservient Jurisdictions by Marches Counties Hundreds Burroughs Lordships and Decennaries 82 XLIX Of the Immunities of the Saxon Freemen under the Norman Government 84 L. Recollection of certain Norman Laws concerning the Crown in relation to those of the Saxons formerly mentioned 86 LI. Of the like Laws that concern common Interest of Goods 89 LII Of Laws that concern common Interest of Lands 90 LIII Of divers Laws made concerning the execution of Justice 94 LIV. Of the Militia during the Normans time 65 LV. That the entry of the Normans into this Government could not be by Conquest 97 LVI A brief Survey of the sense of Writers concerning the point of Conquest 99 LVII OF the Government during the Reigns of Stephen Henry the Second Richard the First and John and first of their Titles to the Crown and disposition in Government 103 LVIII Of the state of the Nobility of England from the Conquest and during the Reign of these several Kings 107 LIX Of the state of the Clergie and their power in this Kingdom from the Norman time 109 LX. Of the English Commonalty since the Norman time 117 LXI Of Judicature the Courts and their Judges 118 LXII Of the certain Laws of Judicature in the time of Henry the 2. 120 LXIII Of the Militia of this Kingdom during the Reign of these Kings 125 LXIV OF the Government of Henry the Third Edward the First and Edward the Second Kings of England And first a general view of the disposition of their Government 129 LXV Of the condition of the Nobility of England till the time of Edward the Third 137 LXVI Of the state of the English Clergie until the time of Edward the Third and herein concerning the Statutes of Circumspecte agatis Articuli Cleri and of General Councils and National Synods 140 LXVII Of the condition of the Freemen of England and the Grand Charter and several Statutes concerning the same during the Reign of these Kings 158 LXVIII Of Courts and their Proceedings 177 LXIX Of Coroners Sheriffs and Crown-Pleas 179 LXX Of the Militia during these Kings Reigns 184 LXXI Of the Peace 188. THE PREFACE THe policy of the English Government so far as is praise-worthy is all one with Divine Providence wrapped up in a Vail of Kings and Wise men and thus implicitely hath been delivered to the World by Historians who for the most part read Men and wear their Pens in decyphering their Persons and Conditions Some of whom having met with ingenious Writers survive themselves possibly more famous after death than before Others after a miserable life wasted are yet more miserable in being little better than Tables to set forth the Painters Workmanship and to let the World know that their Historians are more witty than they of whom they wrote were either wise or good And thus History that should be a witness of Truth and Time becomes little better than a Parable or rather than a Nonsence in a fair Character whose best commendation is that it is well written Doubtless Histories of Persons or Lives of Men have their excellency in Fruit for imitation and continuance of Fame as a reward of Vertue yet will not the coacervation of these together declare the nature of a Commonwealth better than the beauty of a Body dismembered is revived by thrusting together the Members which cannot be without deformity Nor will it be denied but many wise and good Kings and Queens of this Realm may justly challenge the honour of passing many excellent Laws albeit it is the proper work of the Representative Body to form them yet to no one nor all of them can we attribute the honour of that Wisdom and Goodness that constituted this blessed Frame of Government For seldom is it seen that one Prince buildeth upon the foundation of his Predecessor or pursueth his ends or aims because as several men they have several Judgements and Desires and are subject to a Royal kind of self-love that inciteth them either to exceed former Precedents or at least to differ from them that they may not seem to rule by Copy as insufficient of themselves which is a kind of disparagement to such as are above Add hereunto that it is not to be conceited that the wisest of our Ancestors saw the Idea of this Government nor was it any where in precedent but in him that determined the same from Eternity For as no Nation can shew more variety and inconstancy in the Government of Princes than this especially for three hundred years next insuing the Normans So reason cannot move imagination that these Wheels by divers if not contrary motions could ever conspire into this temperature of policy were there not some primum mobile that hath ever kept one constant motion in all My aim therefore shall be to lay aside the consideration of Man as much as may be and to extract a summary view of the cardinal passes of the Government of this Kingdom and
over Learned men to Preach and Baptize both King and People and this Rome might probably gain some Honour although possibly the King intended it not or much less to acknowledg any Authority or Power in that Church over that of Britain This act of Lucius so advanced him in the opinion of Writers that they know not when they have said enough Some will have him to be the instrument of the first entry of Religion into this Isle others that he setled a form of Church-government under the three Archbishops of London York and Caerlion upon Vske and 28 Bishopricks the first of which is cried down by many demonstrative instances nor can it consist with the second nor that with it or with the truth of other stories For it neither can be made out that Lucius had that large circuit within his Dominion nor that the title of Archbishop was in his daies known and 't is very improbable that the British Church was so numerous or that Religion in his time was overspread the whole Island nor is there any mention in any Author of any Monuments of these Archbishops or Bishops of Britain for the space of 200. years after this King's reign and yet no continual raging persecution that we read of that should enforce them to obscure their profession or hide their heads or if such times had been it would have been expected that Bishops in those daies should be in Britain as well as in other places most famous for gifts and graces and pass in the forefront of persecution But we find no such thing no not in the rages of Dioclesian which made the British Church famous for Martyrs Writers speak of Alban Amphibalus Aron Julius and a multitude of Lay-people but do not mention one Bishop nor Presbyter nor other Clergy-man but quendam Clericum a man it seems of no note and of unknown name In Charity therefore the English Church in those daies must be of mean repute for outward pomp and to liftedup to that height of Archbishops when as Rome it self was content with a Bishop Somewhat more probable it is that is noted by Writers concerning Lucius his endeavour to settle the Commonwealth and good Laws for Government and to that end did write a Letter to Eleutherius Bishop of Rome for a Model of the Roman Laws probably being induced thereunto by the splendor of the state of the Roman-Church and Commonwealth the onely Favorite of fame in those times through the Northern parts of the World. Things afar off I confess are dim and it is meet that Antiquaries should have the honour due to great after-sight And therefore I might think as some of them have done that the Epistle of Eleutherius to King Lucius is spurious if I could imagine to what end any man should hazard his wits upon such a Fiction or if the incongruities charged against it were incurable but being allowed to be first written in Latine and then translated into British for the peoples satisfaction and in that Language the Original being lost traduced to posterity and then by some Latine Writer in after-ages returned into Latine and so derived to these times all which very probably hath been such occasions of exceptions well arise by mistake of Translators and Transcribers in ignorant times and the substance nevertheless remain entire and true Considering therefore that the matter of that Epistle savoureth of the purer times of the Church and so contrary to the dregs of Romulus I mean the policy practice and language of the Roman Clergy in these latter ages wherein this forgery if so it be was made I must allow it to pass for currant for the substance not justifying the syllabical writing thereof To others it seemeth needless and vain that Lucius should send for a model to Eleutherius when as the Roman Deputies and Legions at home might have satisfied the Kings desire in that particular or their own experience might have taught them grounds sufficient after two hundred years converse with the Romans that they should have little needed a model for that which they saw continually before their view or might have understood by inquiry of their own acquaintance But what could be expected of rough Souldiers concerning form of government of a Common-wealth or if some exceeded the ordinary strain in policy yet they were too wise to communicate such Pearls to conquered Nations that ought to look no higher than the will of the Conquerour and subsist in no better condition than may be controlled by the Supream Imperial Law of the Lord Paramount or if in this they had corresponded to the desires of the Britains yet being for the most part ignorant of the main they could never have satisfied the expectations of a Christian King who desires such a Law as may befriend Religion and wherein no man was more like to give direction than Eleutherius who seeing a kind of enmity between the Roman-Laws and Christ's Kingdom sends to the King a fair refusal of his request upon this ground that Leges Romanas Caesaris semper reprobare possumus He saw that they were not well grounded he therefore refers the King to the sacred Scripture that is truth itself Laws that come nighest to it are most constant and make the Government more easie for the Magistrate quiet for the People and delightful to all because mens mindes are setled in expectation of future events in Government according to the present rule and changes in course of Government are looked at as uncoth motions of the Celestial Bodies portending Judgements or Dissolution This was the way of humane wisdom but God hath an eye on all this beyond all reach of pre-conceit of man which was to make England happy in the enjoying of a better Law and Government than Rome how glorious soever then it was and to deliver that Island from the common danger of the World for had we once come under the Law of the first Beast as we were under his Power we had been in danger of being born Slaves under the Law of the second Beast as other Nations were who cannot shake it off to this day But Lucius lived not to effect this work it was much delayed by the evil of the times nothing was more changeable Then the Emperours grew many of them so vitious as they were a burthen to Mankind nor could they endure any Deputy or Lieutenant that were of better fame than themselves had Some of them minded the affairs of the East others of the North none of them were ad omnia And the Lieutenants in Britain either too good for their Emperour and so were soon removed or too bad for the people of the Land and never suffered to rest free from Tumults and Insurrections So that neither Lucius could prevail nor any of his Successors but passing through continual cross flouds of Persecutions under Maximinus Dioclesian and Maximinianus and many Civil Broiles till the times of Constantine
than the people were backward thereto and therein shewed themselves the true Seed of their Ancestors in Germany of whom it 's observed that they endured not Images but worshipped a Deity which they saw sola reverentia Sorcery and Witchcraft they had in abomination yet it was a sin always in a mist and hard to be discerned but by the quick-sighted Clergy and therefore it was left to their censure as a sin against the Worship of God. This Ethebald the Mercian King first endowed them with and they alone exercised the Cognizance thereof till Alfred's time who inflicted thereupon the penalty of Banishment but if any were killed by inchantment the delinquent suffered death by a Law made by Aethelstan And thus by degrees became one and the same Crime punishable in several Jurisdictions in several respects Concerning Perjury the Prelates had much to do therewith in future times and they had the first hint from Ina the Saxon King 's Grant to them of power to take Testimonies upon Oath as supposing that the Reverence that men might bear to their Persons and Functions would the rather over-awe their Tongues in witnessing that they would not dare to falsifie lest these knowing men should espy it and forthwith give them their doom But no positive Law allowed them that power of sentence till Aethelstan's Law gave it and upon conviction by the same Law distested the delinquents Oath for ever Sacriledge comes in the next place being a particular Crime meerly of the Clergy-mens invention and naming for before they baptized it you might have well enough called it Theft Oppression or Extortion This Crime the Prelates held under their Cognizance by vertue of that general Maxime That all wrong done to the Church must be judged by the Church The first time that I can observe they challenged this power was by Egbert Archbishop of York in the Seventh Century But nothing was more their own than Simony and that may be the reason why we find so little thereof either for the discovery or correcting of it All former Crimes were in their first act destructive to the Church but this advantageous and therefore though the Canons roar loud yet the execution is not mortal because it 's bent against the dignity and not the gain And although the Canon would not that any Presbyter should be made but presented therewith to some place to exercise his Function in yet it serveth not for those times when men were sent forth rather to make Flocks than to feed Flocks And yet the Theam of Marriage was the best Dish in all their Entertainment They had the whole common place thereof with the Appurtenances within the compass of their Text before ever it attained the honour of a Sacrament It was a branch of Moses Law whereof they were the sole Expositors and so seemeth to be cast upon them by a kind of necessity as an Orphan that had no owner Nevertheless a passage in Eusebius seemeth to report this Trust in the Civil Magistrate for he relateth out of Justin Martyr concerning a Divorce sued out by a godly Matron long before the Prelacie got into the Saddle or the Clergie had the power of Judicature And whereas Lucius taxed Vrbicius the Magistrate for punishing Ptolomy who was guilty of no Crime worthy of his cognizance in that kind amongst other Crimes enumerated by him whereof Ptolomy was not guilty he nameth the Crimes against the Seventh Commandment intimating thereby a power in the Judge to have cognizance of those Crimes as well as others But the Prelacie beginning to mount nibled at it in the second Centurie but more cleerly in the fourth when the persecutions were allayed and men of Learning began to feel their Honour and never left pursuit till they had swallowed the Bait and exercised not onely a Judiciary power in determining all Doubts and Controversies concerning the same but challenged an Efficienciary power in the Marriage-making This Garland Austin brought over with him and crowned the Saxon Clergie therewith as may appear by his Queries to Pope Gregory And thus the Saxons that formerly wedded themselves became hereafter wedded by the Clergie Yet the Civil Magistrate retained a supream Legislative power concerning it as the joynt Marriages between the Saxons Britons and Picts do manifest For it 's said of that Work that it was effected per commune concilium assensum omnium Episcoporum procerum comitum omnium sapientum seniorum populorum totius regni per praeceptum Regis Inae and in the time of Edward their King were enacted Laws or Rules concerning Marriage and so unto the Lay-power was the Ecclesiastical adjoyned in this Work. The Clergie having gained the Principal with more ease obtained the Appurthenances such as Bastardy Adultery Fornication and Incest There was some doubt concerning Bastardy because it trenched far into the Title of Inheritance and so they attained that sub modo as afterward will appear The Laws of Alfred and Edward the elder allowed them the cognizance of Incest although nevertheless the Civil Magistrate retained also the cognizance thereof so far as concerned the penalty of the Temporal Law. Adultery and Fornication they held without controul yet in the same manner as the former for the Civil Magistrate had cognizance thereof so far as touched the Temporal penalty And to give them as much as can be allowed it 's probable that in all or most of the Cases foregoing they had the honour to advise in determining of the Crime and declaring the Law or defining the matter for in those ignorant times it could not be expected from any other But how the cognizance of Tythes crept under their wing might be much more wondred at for that it was originally from the Grant of the People nor can a better ground be found by me than this that it was a matter of late original For till the Seventh Century the times were troublesome and no setled maintenance could be expected for the Ministry where men were not in some certainty of their daily Bread. And as it will hardly be demonstrated that this Title was ever in any positive National Law before the time of Charlemain in whose time by a Synod of Clergie and Laitie it was decreed that Tythes should be gathered by selected persons to pay the Bishops and Presbyters So neither can I find any Saxon National Constitution to settle this duty till Alfred's time although the Church-men had them as a voluntary Gift so far as touched the quota pars for the space of well-nigh a hundred years before But Alfred made a National Law under a penalty to enforce this Duty which the Canon could not wring from the Saxons how dreadful soever the Censure proved And by this means the Church had their remedy by Ecclesiastical censure for the matter in fact and
the Ecclesiastical or Canonical way before this Lastly in their meeting as well at the Hundred as County-Court they retained their ancient way of coming Armed CHAP. XXVI Of the Division of the Hundreds into Decennaries THis was the last subdivision of the County and that rested upon the persons and it was either not at all or not so observable as to be worthy of the Roman story and therefore may rather be thought an extract from Moses Law introduced by Alfred or his direction I say this rested on the persons and not upon the place for though the Centeners were comprehended within certain bounds yet the Decenners were not limited but only within the limits of the Hundred And of these also it appeareth to me there were divers sorts for such matters of controversie that did arise amongst the Decenners if of greater moment were referred to the chiefer Justices which were appointed super decem decanes which I conceive were ten chief pledges and these might bear the names of the Centeners although they be not the Centgraven and the rather I incline thereto because in all probability there must needs be above one hundred Free-holders in Hundredo and all Free-men were Decenners that is ranked into several tens each one being pledge for others good abearing and in case of default to answer it before the Judge and in case of default of appearance his nine pledges should have one and thirty days to bring the Delinquent forth to justice If this failed then the chief of those Decenners by the votes of that and the Neighbour Decenners was to purge himself and his fellow-pledges both of the guilt of the fact and of being parties to the flight of the Delinquent And if they could not this do then were they by their own Oaths to acquit themselves and to bind themselves to bring the Delinquent to justice as soon as they could and in the mean time to pay the damage out of the Estate of the Delinquent and if that were not sufficient then out of their own Estate but if the Delinquents Estate was sufficient the surplussage thereof remained with the pledges And lastly the Master of the Family was a pledge for his whole Family This was the Law of Decenners and may seem to be somewhat a rigorous Law not only in case of Delinquency but also for their abode for none of them might depart from their dwelling without consent of his fellow-pledges nor out of the County without allowance of the Sheriff or other Governour of the same And if any controversie arose between the pledges the chief pledge by them chosen called also the Dean or Headburrough may determine the same but this held only in matters of lighter consequence CHAP. XXVII Of Francheses and first of the Church-Francheses WE have hitherto trod in the road-way of the Government of the Common-wealth but private regards have made by-paths which we must trace or else the footsteps in many particulars will remain unknown These are called Exemptions but more ordinarily Francheses from which scarce any part of the Kingdom remained free and are to be considered either in regard of the place or person In the latter I intend that of the Church-men whose Persons and Estates in many particulars were exempted from the civil power of this Kingdom Their persons devoted to a peculiar work they would have to be under a peculiar Law called the Canon-Law which at the first extended only to their own persons and that only pro reformatione morum for so an Archbishop tells us that it did teach quomodo Canonici id est regulares Clerici vivere debent but when it grew to its full charge it gave a louder report Quicunque aliquid tenuerit vel in fundo Ecclesiae mansionem habuerit extra curiam Ecclesiasticam non placitabit quamvis foris fecerit And thus as Church-ground increased by the blind charity of those times so long Church-men multiplied and the Canon inlarged from the persons of regulars to all Clergy-men and from them to their Tenants and Neighbours from thence to certain Spiritual or Ecclesiastical crimes or scandals wherever they were found and wherever it touched it took and bound by Excommunication and upon significavit being first delivered to Satan they delivered him over to the Sentence of the Law to be imprisoned If the offender be out of reach by the space of thirty and one days he is Outlawed so as there is no way left to escape the Church-fury CHAP. XXVIII Of the second Franchises called the Marches FRanchises of the place were such as were limited within precincts of place and annexed thereto and of this sort first were those of the borders of which those are the most ancient that bordered the Britons now called the Marches of Wales in which was a peculiar Government so far as concerned administration of justice for otherwise the subjects each of them submitted themselves to the service of their own Prince This was therefore a third different and mixt Government agreed upon joyntly between the Britons and Saxons who after a long and burdensome War wherein both peoples were well wearied by degrees became Friends entered Traffick and into the strictest Societies by Marriage Thus finding the sweetness of peace they provide against future occasions of strife that might arise in commerce by the justling of two Laws together and agree in one Law and upon a certain number of Judges elected by common consent who were to see to the execution of these Laws as joynt Assessors From these as I conceive arose those which are now called the Lords Marchers and were at the first twelve in number viz. six Saxons and six Britons It seemeth this form of Government was first instituted by Aetheldred and by way of prescription or custom continueth till this day and as it was the birth of truce so for the future became both Mother and Nurse of peace between those two peoples like the twi-light between the day and night until both were brought under one head and by divine providence setled in a lasting day CHAP. XXIX Of County-Palatines OF the same sort of Franchises were these which are called County-Palatines which were certain parcels of the Kingdom assigned to some particular person and their Successors with Royal power therein to execute all Laws established in nature of Province holden of the Imperial Crown and therefore the Kings Writ passed not within the precinct no more than in the Marches These were occasioned from the courage of the Inhabitants that stoutly defended their Liberties against the usurping power of those greater Kings that endeavoured to have the Dominion over the whole Heptarchy and not being easily overcome were admitted into composition of Tributaries and therefore are found very ancient for Alfred put one of his Judges to death for passing Sentence upon a Malefactor for an offence done in a place where the Kings Writ passed not and the same
Walls and Castles and for the former by setling a Magistracy peculiar to that place or Township not as so many Decenners but as one body consisting of many members And thus by custom they grew to be Fraternities or Corporations under one Magistrate or Head whom they called Alderman and held a Court of Justice at the first holden twice a year which was in nature of a Leet with a view of Frank-pledge as may appear in the cases of Dorchester Circester and Doncaster in Alfred's time and herewith they had publick Markets which served them for their better conveniencies This priviledge of Market was a liberty of publick sale and trade in Commodities that principally concern the Belly but by common course became a pass for Commodities of every kind almost Concerning this liberty I shall desire leave to interpose this Parenthesis ensuing before I proceed in the intended discourse In the first times as every man by common right had property in his own Goods so by the same right he had power to alien to any person at any time in any place by gift sale exchange or other ways and that by such Alienation but especially by sale a Right was vested in the Buyer against all men saving the Eigne-right which was recompenced upon warranty and recovery in value And in those days common sense taught men to buy or sell of or to the next Neighbour that would bargain with them and for want of such occasion to repair to the next Assembly Meeting or Concourse of people for the sale of such Commodities as their Neighbourhood would not take off their hands And thus the greater Towns that had Walls or Castles became the greatest Markets and others less and this made the Neighbourhood of those Towns to repair thither to buy as others to sell. But time discovering a double inconveniency herein viz. that by these less publick sales in smaller Villages where little or no care of Right or Justice was had and by which means the word Pagan became a word of reproach many mens Goods by clandestine Contracts were lost and no care had of their recovery and which was yet more prejudicial to the Publick that the greater Towns appointed for the strength and defence of the Kingdom became ill provided with supply of Victuals either for the present or future and what was had for the most part was gotten at the second hand and higher rate than the Country-Villages had The wise men by publick Edict laid a restraint of Markets in smaller Villages and more private places and thus the greater Towns having Markets formerly became more publick Markets not by any new Right or Priviledge from the Crown for it neither had such power nor could have but upon usurpation against the common Right of such Towns and places of publick defence This Restraint upon the reasons aforesaid was made first in the Saxon-times as may appear by their Laws but more cleerly declared and confirmed afterwards by the Laws of the Normans which never gave any new Right of Market-overt unto those places of publick defence but onely did inhibit the same in the smaller Villages and private places In which respect although the Kings of this Nation in future times took leave to abolish that Restraint which did lie upon some of those more private places for certain reasons of State and so these places became Markets-overt which formerly were none yet could they never take away that priviledge which Nature it self cast upon those greater Towns being the very Limbs of the Kingdom without wrong done to the common Right and the publick Good nor abridge them of that power but that they might still use their liberty at times and places within their Precinct as might best conduce with the benefit of the Inhabitants of those places even as any particular Free man may govern his own Estate as him liketh best And thus upon the whole matter it is to be concluded that the ancient Burroughs of this Kingdom properly do not hold their liberty of Market-overt by Prescription or Charter but by common Right and not as a Corporation made by Charter but as they are a multitude of people anciently gathered together and united upon whom the strength and wealth of the Kingdom doth or did formerly much more depend than on any of the smaller Villages and open Towns even as every Free man possesseth and useth his proper Inheritance and Estate without particular priviledge derived from the Crown Nor can the King take away the liberty of Market-overt from such places more than he can take away the liberty of buying and selling from any Free man to whom the Law alloweth a liberty of ownership This I submit to the censure of the learned in the Laws in regard of the different opinions concerning the same This liberty of Township thus made and the Place and People Inhabitants thereof being of such consequence in the publick administration had for their better support and safety liberty of Fortification and power to charge one another with the maintenance of the Fortifications by an imposition called Burghbote and held their Tenements under a Rent to their Lord or King called Burgage as they were a body aggregate CHAP. XXXIV Of the Forests BEsides other Prerogatives of the Saxon Kings they had also a Franchise for wild Beasts for the Chase which we commonly call Forest being a precinct of ground neither parcel of the County nor the Diocess nor of the Kingdom but rather appendant thereunto This savoured of the old German sport but by custom turned from sport to earnest For although in the first times the Saxons were so few and the Country so spacious that they might allow the Beasts their Farm as well as themselves their own People nevertheless so multiplied as of necessity they must intercommon either with Beasts or Fishes the former whereof however more cleanly yet the latter had the surest footing and was chosen as the least of two evils rather than for any likelihood of good Neighbourhood For as Nature taught Beasts to prey for themselves so men to defend their own and this bred such a fewd between Beasts and men as that Kings doubting to lose their Game took in with the weaker that the world might see the happiness of England where Beasts enjoy their liberty as well as men But this was as it were by compromise for it had been very hard to have pleased the Free men who had liberty of Game within their own ground by common Right and to preserve the Kings liberty of Forest co-incident therewith had not the King employed on the one side the power of a Dane that looked somewhat like a Conquerour and on the other side that which looked as like to the bounty of a King in allowing liberty of ownership to men inhabiting within the bounds of the Forest which at the first was set apart onely for the Kings pleasure and all his wits to
make a Law somewhat short of a full freedom and yet outreaching that of Bondage which we since have commended to posterity under the Forest-Charter And yet for all that it proved a hard matter for Kings to hunt by Law and the Law it self is a Yoke somewhat too heavy for a Commonwealth to bear in old age if self-denying Majesty shall please to take it away CHAP. XXXV Concerning Judges in Courts of Justice THus far of the several Tribes and numbers of this Commonwealth which like so many Conduit-heads derived the influence of Government through the whole body of this Island and in every of which Judiciary power acted it self in all Causes arising within the verge of that Precinct some of which had more extraordinary trial before the King and his Council of Lords according as the parties concerned were of greater degree or the Cause of more publick concernment Examples hereof are the Cases between the Bishop of Winchester and Leoftin in Aetheldred's time and between the two Bishops of Winchester and Durham in Edward's time But custom made this Court stoop to smaller game in latter times and to reach at the practice of the County-Court by sending the Kings Writs to remove certain Causes from the cognizance of those rural Judicatories to their sublime determination And thus became the Council of Lords as an Oracle to the whole Nation and the King amongst the rest as the Priest that many times rendred the Answer or Sentence of that Oracle in his own sense and had it confirmed to him by an Oath se judicium rectum in Regno facturum justitiam per concilium procerum regni sui tenturum so as though he was the first in view yet the Council of Lords was the first in nature and the Cynosure to direct his tongue and actions From this Fountain issued also streams of Judicature into all parts by Judges itinerant under the Kings Commission to reform errors punish defaults in the ordinary rural Judicatories and to dissolve hard and knotty Cases and these were occasioned at the instance of the party and Alfred whose birth this was sent them forth in way of Association with the Sheriff Lord of the Fee or other ordinary Magistrate CHAP. XXXVI Of the Proceedings in Judicature by Indictment Appeal Presentment and Action FOr the proceedings in course the Saxons were wont to begin with matters belonging to the Church and afterward to Secular causes in which if the matters were criminal the most ancient way of proceeding was by Appeal of the party complaining But afterward in cases that concerned Damage Injury or Violence done to the Body of a man or his Estate the King was found to be therein prejudiced besides the prejudice immediately done to the Subject for a man disabled in Body or Estate is disabled to serve the King and the Publick and upon this ground a way was found out to punish the offender by Indictment besides the satisfaction done to the party wronged The proceedings against such Delinquents were by attachment of the party who thereupon gave Pledges for his appearance If the party could not be found a fugam fecit was returned and that was a conviction in Law and pursuit was made after the party by Huy and Cry. If he was thereby taken the ancient way was that of Hallifax-Law but in latter times he was imprisoned or admitted to Bail if the offences were bailable and if the party bailed made default or did not abide the Trial his Bail suffered as Principal If no Bail could be procured the Delinquent was imprisoned till he was legally acquitted but this imprisonment was only in nature of restraint If the Delinquent was found upon the Huy and Cry and would not yield himself he was in repute a common Enemy and as a Wolf any man might kill him as the Law was also the same in case of Vtlary At the time of tryal if at the Kings suit the Delinquent was indicted in this manner by any party present I D. C. do say for the King that I. S. is defamed by good men that he upon day of c. into the House and Goods of did cast fire and the same did burn or if it were for Bloodshed with a Sword did strike and wound him in the left arm and that this was done Feloniously or if the case required Traiterously and if I. S. deny the same I will for the King prove the matter against him as the King ought to do that is to say by Witnesses and Twelve men But if the complaint was at the suit of the party then the Prosecutor sued him upon Appeal in manner following I. C. appealeth D. H. here present for that E. Father Brother Son or Vncle according as the case was to I. C. being in the peace of God and of our Soveraign Lord the King at the dwelling house of E. at c. the said D. H. upon the day of in the year of with a Sword made a Wound of two inches long and six inches deep in the left pap of the body of the said E. whereof he died and this was done Feloniously and of Malice forethought And if the said D. H. shall deny the same the said I. C. is ready to prove the same against him in his body or as a Monk Woman or Clerk behoveth to prove the same that is by Champion for neither Monk Woman nor Clerk was by Law to justifie by Battle in their own person The several causes of Appeal and Indictment may be found in the Law-books to whom I refer the Reader it not being within the compass of this Discourse to fall upon the particulars I shall onely observe the difference between Indictments former and latter and between them and Appeals viz. that Appeals are positive Accusations in the name of the Prosecutor of the fact done by the party appealed whereas Indictments were onely a publication or affirmation of the same of a fact done by the party indicted and wherein Not guilty pleaded served onely as in nature of a Quere to usher in the votes of the Freemen concerning the fact Secondly the difference between former Indictments from these in these days consists in this that the ancient Indictments were in the name of one man those of the later sort are in the name of the Jury and the former were onely of a same the later of the fact A third way of bringing Controversies unto judgement concerned onely such matters as were of less consequence and these were introduced by way of Presentment in the name or behalf of the King in nature of a positive Accusation of one for a Crime first laid down generally and then asserted by a particular fact in this manner I say for our Soveraign Lord the King That H. here is perjured and hath broken saith against the King because whereas H. is or was Chancellour of the King and was
Weapons No Defendant could refuse Battle offered but such as were too excellent as the King or too sacred as the Clergie or too weak as Women Maimed persons and Children or too inscient as Ideots and Lunaticks or too mean as Villains And as these were not necessitated to answer in Battle so was no Freeman compelled to answer them by Battle This way was an old way as may appear by the conclusion of Appeals and seemeth more satisfactory than that of Ordeale because this rested upon the Consciences both of Appellant and Defendant whereas Ordeale rested onely upon the single Conscience of the Defendant which oftentimes was rather hardy than innocent And the continuance of this trial in title even at this day shews that men can away with this and that there is not evil sufficient in it to eradicate this weed although it be kept under ground and experience shews that Right and Victory always do not concur CHAP. XXXVIII Of the ordinary manner of Trial amongst the Saxons by Inquest THe last and most ordinary way of trial was by Witnesses upon traverse of the matter in Fact before the Jurors and their votes thereupon this made the Verdict and it determined the matter in fact In former time questionless it was a confused manner of trial by Votes of the whole multitude which made the Verdict hard to be discerned But time taught them better advice to bring the Voters to a certain number according to the Grecian way who determined controversies by the suffrages of Four and thirty or the Major part of them But how the number came to be reduced to Twelve I cannot conjecture unless in imitation of that rule of Compurgators that ordinarily exceeded not that number The first Law that defined this number was that of Aetheldred about three hundred years before the Conquest In singulis Centuriis c. In English thus In every Century or Hundred let there be a Court and let Twelve ancient Freemen together with the Lord of the Hundred be sworn that they will not condemn the Innocent nor acquit the Guilty And this was so strictly eyed that Alfred put one of his Judges to death for passing Sentence upon a Verdict corruptly obtained upon the votes of the Jurors whereof Three of the Twelve were in the Negative And the same King put another of his Judges to death for passing sentence of death upon an Ignoramus returned by the Jury And a third for condemning a man upon an Inquest taken ex officio whenas the Delinquent had not put himself upon their trial But the Saxons were more careful of the credit and life of man for no mans life or credit rested altogether upon the cast of Twelve opinions but first Twelve men enquired of the fame and ground thereof which if liked rendred the party under the spot of delinquency and meet to be looked upon as under the suspition of the Law who formerly was but under the suspition of some particular man. And then was a second enquiry of the fact if the party traversed the vote of Fame In both which trials the Verdict grounded it self upon those allegata and probata which were before them The first of these enquiries was before the Coroner who even in these old days had the view of Bloodshed The second was had before the Judge of life and death neither of which could legally indamage the party without the other unless the Judge meaned to answer it with the peril of his own person and Estate as it befel in Alfred's time when a Judge suffered death for passing Sentence upon the Coroners onely Record unto which a Replication is allowed as the Book saith And another Judge had the same measure for condemning one without Appeal or Indictment foregoing Where by the way I might note another difference between Appeals and Indictments in this that Appeals were and are the more speedy Trials than Indictments inasmuch as the former were but one act the latter two And yet time and experience refined this way of trial into a more excellent condition For the bloody times of the Saxons first age passing over and peace arising by degrees they together with the Britons began to intercommon and about the Marches became a mixt people under a mixture of Government and Laws as hath been already noted Amongst which one concerned their way of trial of matters in fact by a Jury mixt both of Britons and Saxons which was setled by a Law made by Aetheldred Viri sint c. In English thus Let there be Twelve men of understanding in the Law six of them English and six Welch and let them deal Justice both to English and Welch The equity of this Law in future ages spread it self into all Trials of Forreigners in every place throughout this Island Unto such as stumble at this conceit because they are said to be aetate superiores and jure consulti I shall onely note thus much That it is not to be doubted but the work of Jurors required chief men both for experience and knowledge in the customs of those times to enable them to judge of the matter in fact and upon whose judgement the Life and Death of the party rested principally And as probable it is that those Jurors as they were then chief men so they sate in the most eminent place of the Assembly or Court and were co assessors with the Bishop and Sheriff who did serve but onely to advise the rest and they or one of them to publish the Sentence which the Law predetermined And this chief place the Jurors might have possessed at this day as they do in Sweden had the chief men holden the service still worthy of their attendance But great men grew too great in their own esteem for the service of their Country betaking themselves to serve themselves and matters of highest employment were left to those of the meaner condition who being in their own persons of less admiration were thought unmeet to sit in such eminent places and so from the Bench descended to the Floor as at this day This disidiousness of the greater sort made one step further to the full perfection of that manner of Trial both of the Persons and Estates of the English which hath been the envy of other Nations and is called the trial per Pares or by Peers For the pride of the Danes now growing into one people with the Saxons not enduring such fellowship with the mean Saxon-freemen in this publick service and the wise Saxon King espying the danger in betrusting the Lives and Estates of the poorest sort unto the dictate of these superbient humours and on the contrary in prostituting the Nobler blood upon the vote of the inferiour rank of men provided a third way and by agreement between him and Gunthurne the Dane setled the Law of Peers Si minister regius c. If a Lord or a Baron be
accused of Homicide he shall be acquitted by Twelve Lords but if of inferiour rank he shall be acquitted by Eleven of his Equals and one Lord. Thus Gods providence disposed of the pride of men to be an instrument of its own restraint For the great men ere they were aware hereby lost one of the fairest Flowers of their Garland viz. the Judicature or rather the mastership of the Life or Death of the meaner sort and thereby a fair opportunity of containing them for ever under their awe And no less remarkable was the benefit that redounded to this Nation hereby for had the great men holden this power as once they had it it might soon have endangered the liberty of the Freemen and thereby been destructive to the Fundamental Constitution of the Government of this Realm which consisteth in the just and equal participation of these Priviledges wherein all are equally concerned This was the trial wherein the people of this Nation were made happy above all other people and whereby the Freemen as they had the Legislative power so likewise had the Juridical and thereby next under God an absolute dominion over themselves and their Estates For though this course of trial was first applied to matters of Crime yet it soon also seized upon the Common-pleas which for the most part was the work of main import in the Hundred Court and suitable hereunto are the prescriptions which are extant in the Law-books of Cognizance of Pleas and Writs of Assize c. from the times of the Saxons as in that case of the Abbot of Bury amongst others doth appear CHAP. XXXIX Of passing of Judgement and Execution AFter Verdict Judgement passed according to the letter of the Law or known Custom in criminal matters according to the greatness of the offence either for death or loss of Member But if the circumstances favoured the Delinquent he was admitted to redemption of Life or Member by Fine also setled by letter of the Law and not left to the Judges discretion If the Crime reached onely to shameful penance such as Pillory or Whipping the last whereof was inflicted onely upon Bondmen then might that Penance be reduced to a Ransom according to the grain of the offence assessed in the presence of the Judge by the Freemen and entred upon the Roll and the Estreat of each Ransom severally and apart sent to the Sheriff This Ransom was paid usually unto the King and Lord and the party indamaged or his friends if the case so required according to the old German rule Pars mulctae Regi vel civitati pars ipsi qui vindicatur vel propinquis ejus This course opened indeed a way for Mercy but through corruption a Floud-gate to Wickedness in the conclusion Of Imprisonment there was little use in the eldest times afterwards it was more used not onely to secure the person to come to trial of Law for miscarriages past but sometimes to secure men against committing of future mischief especially if it more concerned the publick I find but little or no use thereof barely as a punishment nor would their Ancestors so punish their Bondmen Vinculis coercere rarum est In case of Debt or Damage the recovery thereof was in nature of elegit for the party wronged either had the offenders goods to him delivered or the value in money upon sale of the goods made by the Sheriff and if that satisfied not then the moity of the Lands was extended and so by moities so far as was possible salvo contenemento and when all was gone the Defendants Arms which were accounted as the Nether-milstone or stock of maintenance were last of all seized and then the party was accounted undone and cast upon the charity of his friends for his sustenance but the person of the man was never imprisoned as a pledge for the debt no not in the Kings case Alfred imprisoned one of his Judges for imprisoning a man in that case One punishment of death they had in cases of crime and that was by hanging or strangling and where the crime was not so great sometimes ensued loss of member or mutilation and in many such cases Excommunication pronounced indeed by the Clergy but determined by the Law which in the first conception was framed in the womb of the Legislative power in Parliament as may appear in many Laws there made nor was there in those times any question made of the cognizance thereof so long as the Clergy and Laity had charity enough to joyn in all publick Councils CHAP. XL. Of the Penal Laws amongst the Saxons PAssing the Courts and manner of proceedings till Sentence we are now come to the particular Laws that directed the Sentence and first of those that concerned criminal offences During the Saxons time the Commonwealth was in its minority the Government tender the Laws green and subject to bend according to the blast of time and occasion and according to the different dispositions of Governours Ages and People For though the Saxons were in name our first matter yet not they onely but they having once made the breach open and entred this Island it became a common receptacle of those Eastern people the Angles Danes Almains and Goths as their several Laws left with us in power do not obscurely inform us and amongst all the rest the Goths were not the least concerned herein for the Saxon King determining what people shall be holden Denizons in this Kingdom saith That the Goths ought to be received and protected in this Kingdom as sworn Brethren Kinsmen and proper Citizens of this Commonwealth Nor can any Nation upon earth shew so much of the ancient Gothique Law as this Island hath Nevertheless in this mixture of people of several Nations there being a suitable mixture of Laws as the power of any one of these people 's changed so likewise did their Laws change in power and long it was ere a right temper of one uniform Law could be setled yet in the interim these short remembrances left unconsumed by time I have subjoyned that it may appear their motions were excellent though somewhat inconstant in their practice Those times were dark and yet so far as any light appeared the people were to be honoured for their resolution in the defence thereof For there was few of the Commandments of the two Tables which they did not assert by Laws by them made the third and tenth excepted which latter commands the inward man onely and whereof God hath the sole cognizance True it is that the first Commandment containeth much of the same nature yet somewhat is visible and that they bound For whereas in those times the Devil had such power as he did prevail with some and those it may be not a few to renounce God and deliver themselves wholly to his own will they punished this crime with banishment as judging him unworthy their society that would communicate
Hundred was amerced for the escape but if the party slain were known to be of English Parents it was otherwise This custom lasted long after the Normans time the Dane being only changed into the Norman and was called Englishire Batteries Maimes Imprisonments and other breaches of peace were punished by Fine which they called Fightwitt Grithbrece or Frithbreck and the Delinquent ordinarily put in sureties for the peace for future time The fine was increased by the number of Delinquents joyning in the fact for if seven joyned it was a Riot and the fine was then called Flothbote If the number were five times so many viz. thirty and five then it was a Rebellion or War. Secondly the fine was increased by the time or season of the fact as in Lent or while the Army was in the field because in the first case the holy time was prophaned in the second the Countrey was more endangered when the strength was abroad and the Army might be discouraged at the news of the disturbance at home And therefore the Saxons punished this with death or fine suitable Thirdly the fine was the greater in case of the excellency of the place where it was holy ground or in the presence of great persons such as the King or Bishop Adultery among the old Germans was holden a crime of a high nature the penalty of the woman that committed that crime was death I find not what became of the man. In latter times of the Saxons it grew less penal and more common By Alfreds Law it was finable and the fine called Legierwit By Canutus the man was fined or banished the woman to lose her nose ears and her portion Incest was more penal to the man than Adultery and yet it touched not his life Robbery amongst the Lacedemonians was accounted but a trick of youth the Athenians thoughts were more severe The Germans likewise differed in their censures concerning it the Saxons punished it with death but the Angles with fine only yet Ina the King made it mortal and Canutus followed him therein and Edward the Confessor limited that punishment to thefts of twelve pence in value or above Burning of woods was finable by Ina's Law but Burglary was Felony In King Edmunds time only the Danes made it finable possibly being guilty in their own Consciences of their own propensity to rapine and plunderings This priviledge of the dwelling-house was anciently called Hamsoca or Hamsoken or Hamsokne Trespasses committed upon ground were all comprehended under the general name of Ederbrece or hedge-breaking and the penalty was not only the damage to the party but also fine to the King upon Action which in these days passeth under the name of Quare clausum fregit according to the words of the Writ The damages were more or less according to the time or season when it was done for it when the Army was abroad the damages were doubled and in like manner if done in Lent time If the trespass was done by a Beast the owner must pay the damages but if it were occasioned through the complainants default as through his gap no damages were paid The constant fine to the King in all such trespasses was by Alfreds Law set at five shillings Other Actions also were then used as touching damage done to Goods and Actions upon the case for in Alfreds time the Plaintiff recovered not only damages for trespasses done to Possessions and Goods but also costs for injuries in point of scandal and defamation in case the complainant specially declareth that he is thereby disabled or indamaged in his preferment and maketh proof of the same suitable unto the forms of our pleadings at this day which conclude with per quod c. or deterioratus est c. The Saxons were utter enemies to Perjury they punished it with eternal discredit of testimony and sometimes with banishment or with grievous fines to the King and mulcts to the Judge For that difference I find observed in those days between fines and mulcts albeit the more ancient times used them for one and the same for so the Historian pars mulctae Regi In all these matters where any interest was vested in the Crown the King had the prerogative of pardon yet always the recompence to the party was saved besides the security of the good behaviour for time to come as the case required CHAP. XLI Of the Laws of Property of Lands and Goods and their manner of Conveyance THus passing over some tops of Saxon penal-Laws besides the general rule or Law of eye for eye tooth for tooth c. it now remains as lightly to glance at a few generals concerning the setling and property of possessions in point of Title concerning which although it be true that the Conquerors of this part of the Isle were a body aggregate of many Nations or peoples and so divers customs must necessarily settle by common intendment in several places according as they chose their habitation yet the general custom of the Germans as touching descent of inheritance was to the eldest Son. For Tacitus speaking of the German Cavalry saith That the Horse of the party dead went not to the eldest Son ut caetera but to the most valiant man amongst them of that Linage which words ut caetera do plainly intimate that other matters of profit passed to the eldest Son in point of descent Nor can I conceive how men should be induced to conceit that the custom of Gavelkind was the ancient general custom of the Germans It is true the words of the same Historian have misled some the words are Haeredes tamen successores cuique liberi these taken collectively I grant may import somewhat tending that way but they may as properly be taken disjunctively that the Children inherit by course and if none such were then the Brothers if they failed then uncles And it is not only evident that in the publick Succession to the Crown they had an eye this way but in the descent of private and particular estates as by many instances out of those old Histories may appear and had any other custom been general Alfreds rule by Moses Law had never succeeded nor could that other custom hold out against the constant desire of the Saxons to perpetuate their Families in greatness and honour all which besides the express Laws set forth in the Codes are in my conceit sufficient to induce an Historical Faith That the general course of descent was to the eldest Sons and not to all joyntly Nevertheless out of this Estate of Inheritance divers particular estates were created as well by common custom as by the especial act of the owner of such an estate Such of them as were wrought by custom was occasioned from Marriage whereby if the man was setled of such estate
the antiquity hereof that I have met with than the name it self which importeth that it sprang up whiles as yet the names of Angles and Saxons held in common cognizance and might arise first from the grant of the Lords to their Tenants and so by continuance become usual And by this means also might arise the custom of Copy-holds of this nature so frequent especially in those Eastern parts of this Island where the Angles setled and from whom that part had the name of the East Angles Another custom of descent remaineth and that is to the Children indifferently and it is called Gavel-kind or Gave-all kind and by the very name seemeth at the first to arise rather from the donation of the Parent or other Ancestor contrary to common custom than by common Law otherwise no need had been of an especial name In the Original it seems it equally concerned all both Sons and Daughters as partners and for want of such the Brothers and Sisters It seemeth to be first the Law of the Goths or Jutes for it remaineth in use in these parts of the Eastern Countries But in latter times this estate was also tailed or cut out sometimes to the Sons and Daughters severally that is the Sons or Brothers to have two parts and the Daughters or Sisters one part othertimes to all the Sons and for want of such to all the Daughters And thus these courses of estates passed over Seas to the Southern part of this Island where that people most setled in a double stream the first from the Athenians that loved the stateliness of their Families the other from the Lacedemonians who desired rather the continuance of their Families than their greatness The manner of conveying of Estates between party and party was either by act of the party executed in his life-time or after his death Such as were executed in the life-time of the owner and were such as for the most part were in matters of great moment were Estates passing by deed of Conveyance in writing And for this way the Saxons were beholding to the Latines who taught them that course both for form and language And Alfred enforced by a particular Law viz. That all such as hold Lands by Deed in Writing should hold them according to the intent thereof and not alien the same contrary thereunto the intent thereof being proved by the Witnesses The nature of the Conveyances in these ancient times may appear by a Deed of one of the Kings of this Island about 400 years before the Conquest whereby he granted Four Plough-lands in the Isle of Thanet unto an Abbess wherein instead of that which we now call the habendum the words are contulimus possidendum c. and after that followeth the uses of the Deed tuo usui c. and then concludes with a Warranty in these words tu vero successoresque tui defendant in perpetuum nunquam me haeredesque meos contra hanc chartulam aliquando esse venturos the effect of which last clause may appear by the Law of the sale of Goods which in those times was that if the sale of Goods warranted did not hold the loss should light upon the sellers The Deeds were usually subscribed with the name of him that made the Conveyance or passed the Estate and if he could not write his name as it befel often then the Deed was under-signed with his mark For Withered King of Kent used the sign of the Cross in subscribing his Grants pro ignorantia literarum They used also in those days to seal their Deeds for so much the conclusion of King Ina's Charter to the Abbey of Glastenbury importeth in words to this effect in English I Ina the King do confirm this Grant and Liberty by subscription of my own hand and under the seal of the holy Cross. True it is Ingulphus tells us that Seals to Deeds were of Norman original I believe his intent is concerning Seals of Wax annexed or affixed unto Deeds Lastly in those days also they used to attest their Deeds by subscribing the names of such as were present who being of greater or meaner rank rendred the credit of the Deed accordingly more or less valuable and upon this ground did the acknowledging or proving of Deeds before the King Bishop County or Hundred first arise That was the Roman fashion but the more ancient German way of Conveyance was by Livery and Seisin as most suitable to their ignorance who had Learning in as slight account as the Lacedemonians had and cared for no more than would serve the turn of natural necessity A property they had both in Lands and Goods and where that resteth no man can deny them the natural way of giving and receiving by delivery And therefore though matters of ordinary use seldom come into the observation of story and this petty ceremony might very well pass sub silentio yet we are not altogether left destitute of the footsteeps thereof in antiquity For Aethbald the Mercian King above Eight hundred years ago gave the Monastery of Cutham with all the Lands thereunto appertaining to Christ-Church in Canterbury and for the confirmation thereof commanded a clod of earth with all the Writings to be laid upon the Altar Another monument hereof more ancient by the space of above an hundred years we find in that Grant of Withered King of Kent of four Plough-lands in the Isle of Thanet the latter part whereof this Clause concludes thus Ad cujus cumulum affirmationis cespitem hujus supradictae terrae super sanctum altare posui Every man had liberty to execute the Law of his Inheritance in his life-time but some were surprized with sudden occasions and unexpected issues and ends and in such cases they did what they could to declare their intents by last Will which by common intendment being in writing hath occasioned some to think that the Saxons in their original had no use thereof being as they conceived so illiterate as not to have the use of writing But the Character remaining to this day evinceth the contrary nor can those words of Tacitus Et nullum est testamentum in any rational way be expounded in this sence if we consider the Context which runneth thus Haeredes successores cuique liberi nullum est testamentum Which in my opinion founds in this sence The Heirs and Successours to every one are his Children and there is no testamentary power to disherit or alter the course of Descent which by Custom or Law is setled Otherwise to deny them the use of all testamentary power was a matter quite abhorring the custom of all the Grecians from whom they learned all that they had Nevertheless the Saxons had not been long acquainted with the Romanists but they had gotten that trick of theirs also of disheriting by last Will as by the testament of Aethelwolf and others
of the like nature in Histories may appear The Conveyances formerly mentioned concerned Lands and Goods but if no such disposal of Goods were the ancient German custom carried them after the death of the ancestor promiscuously or rather in common to all the Children but in succeeding times the one half by the Law of Edmond passed to the relict of the party deceased by force of contract rather than course of descent After him Edward the Confessor recollecting the Laws declared that in case any one died intestate the Children should equally divide the Goods which I take to be understood with a salvo of the Wifes Dower or Portion As yet therefore the Ordinaries have nothing to do with the Administration for Goods passed by descent as well as Lands and upon this custom the Writ de rationabili parte bonorum was grounded at the Common-law as well for the Children as the Wifes part according as by the body of the Writ may appear CHAP. XLII Of times of Law and Vacancy SUch like as hath been shewed was the course of Government in those darker times nor did the fundamentals alter either by the diversity and mixture of people of several Nations in the first entrance nor from the Danes or Normans in their survenue not onely because in their original they all breathed one air of the Laws and Government of Greece but also they were no other than common dictates of nature refined by wise men which challenge a kinde of awe in the sense of the most barbarous I had almost forgot one circumstance which tended much to the honour of all the rest that is their speedy execution of Justice for they admitted no delays till upon experience they found that by staying a little longer they had done the sooner and this brought forth particular times of exemption as that of Infancy and Child-bearing in case of answering to criminal Accusations But more especially in case of regard of holiness of the time as that of the Lords day Saints days Fasts Ember days for even those days were had in much honour Nor onely days but seasons as from Advent to the Octaves of Epiphany from Septuagesima till Fifteen days after Easter or as by the Laws of the Confessor till Eight days after Easter and from Ascention to the Eighth day after Pentecost And though as Kings and times did change so these seasons might be diversly cut out as the Laws of Alfred Aethelstan Aetheldred Edgar Canutus and Edward do manifest yet all agreed in the season of the year and that some were more fit for holy observation than others And thus by the devotion of Princes and power of the Clergy the four Terms of the year were cut out for course of Law in the Kings Court the rest of the year being left vacant for the exercise and maintenance of Husbandry and particular callings and imployments saving that even in those times the Courts of the County and Hundred held their ancient and constant course Last of all and as a binding Law unto all it was provided that false Judges should give satisfaction to the party wronged by them and as the case required to forfeit the residue to the King to be disabled for ever for place of judicature and their lives left to the Kings mercy CHAP. XLIII The end of the Saxon Government ANd this far of the joynts of the Saxon Government in their Persons Precincts Courts Causes and Laws wherein as the distance will permit and according to my capacity I have endeavoured to refresh the Image of the Saxon Commonwealth the more curious lineaments being now disfigured by time Afar off it seems a Monarchy but in approach discovers more of a Democracy and if the temper of a body may appear by the prevailing humour towards age that Government did still appear more prevalent in all assaults both of time and change The first great change it felt was from the Danes that stormed them and shewed therein much of the wrath both of God and man. And yet they trenched not upon the fundamental Laws of the peoples Liberty The worst effect was upon the Church in the decay of the power of Religion and the Worship of God. For after much toil and loss both of sweat and bloud the Danes finding that little was to be gotten by blows but blows and that the Clergy at the least was the side-wind in the course of all affairs laid aside their Paganism and joyned with the Clergie and as their Converts and Pupils gained not onely their quiet residence but by the favour of the Clergie to make trial of the Throne and therein served the Clergie so well as they brought the people to a perfect Idolatry with times places and persons and subjection of their Estates to Church-Tributes And as at Tennis the Dane and Bishop served each other with the fond Country-man that whether Lord Dane or Lord-Bishop was the greater burthen is hard to be determined Thus became ambitious Prelacy in its full glory and the poor Church of Christ clouded in darkness and little hold left for recovery but onely by the liberty of the Saxon Freemen which the Danes could never conquer not for want of will or power but of time and occasion For the Crown returned to the Saxon-line again after the half age of one man although it was worn by three so God would have it nor did any monument of the Danish Government remain saving a few customs in some places which shew rather that the Danes were here than that they ruled here To sum up all The Saxon Common-wealth was a building of greatest strength downward even to the foundation arched together both for Peace and War. That by the Law of Decenners wherein Justice was the bond their Armies were gathered not by promiscuous flocking of people but by orderly concurrence of Families Kindreds and Decenners all chusing their own Leaders And so Honour Love and Trust conspired together to leave no mans life in danger nor death unrevenged It was a beautiful composure mutually dependant in every part from the Crown to the Clown the Magistrates being all choice men and the King the choicest of the chosen election being the birth of esteem and that of merit this bred love and mutual trust which made them as corner-stones pointed forward to break the wave of danger Nor was other reward expected by the great men but honour and admiration which commonly brought a return of acts of renown Lastly it was a regular frame in every part squared and made even by Laws which in the people ruled as Lex loquens and in the Magistrate as Lex intelligens all of them being grounded on the wisdom of the Greeks and Judicials of Moses Thus the Saxons became somewhat like the Jews distinct from all other people their Laws honourable for the King easie for the Subject and their Government above all other likest unto that of Christ's Kingdom whose
and being trained up even from the Cradle in the English garb moralized by Learning and now admitted into the Throne found it the wisest course to apply himself to the rule of an English King viz. To win and maintain the good opinion of the people by consorting together with them under one Law and pledging himself thereto by taking unto Wife one of the English Blood-royal by this means he refeised and reassumed the English in partnership with the Norman in their ancient right of Government and reconciled the minds of the people under a lively hope of enjoying a setled Government Nor were they greatly deceived herein for his course was less planetary than that of either of his predecessors and yet we find little said of his parley with his people in a Parliamentary way although more of his Laws than of any of his predecessors The reason will rest in this that the Writers of those times touch more upon matters of ordinary than political observation and regarded rather the thing than the place or manner how The Laws therefore although they are not entituled as made in Parliament yet in the continuation of the History of Bede it is noted that the King renewed or confirmed the ancient Laws in Concilio peritorum proborum virorum regni Angliae which may give sufficient cause to suppose that he declined not the ancient way no more than he did the ancient Law. CHAP. XLVII Of the Franchise of the Church in the Normans time THE Canon-Law that ever since Austin's coming like Thunder rumbled in the Clouds now breaks forth with confusion to all opposers It had formerly made many fair proffers of service to this Island but it was disaccepted as too stately to serve yet by often courtesies received it was allowed as a Friend afar off For the vast body of the Roman Empire like a body wasting with age died upward and left the Britains to their own Laws before the second Beast was grown which being young was nourished under the Imperial Law of the first Beast till it grew as strong as its Dam and began to prey for it self The Empire perceiving its grey hairs and the youthful courage of this Upstart was glad to enter mutual League with it That to maintain the Ecclesiastical Monarchy and This again to support the Imperial and so became the Canon and Imperial Law to be united and the Professours to be utriusque juris But this parity continued not long the young Beast looked like a Lamb but spake like a Lion and contrarily the Eagle had cast its Feathers and could towre no more so as by this time the Pope was too good for the Emperour and the Canon-Law above the Imperial yet allowing it to serve the turn And so the Professours of both Laws became Students in the Civil but Practisers of the Canon This Composition thus made beyond the Seas the great work was how to transport it over into this Isle for the Emperour could entitle the Pope to no power here because none he had Austin the Monk undertakes the work he offers it to the Britains under the goodly Title of Universal Bishop but they kept themselves out of Canon-shot The Saxons allowed the Title but liked not the power the Monk observed the stop and left time to work out that which present cunning could not being content for the present that a League of Cohabitation should be made between the two Swords though the spiritual were for the present underling not despairing that it would work out its own way over the Saxon Law as it had done over the Imperial Nor did his conceit altogether fail for the Saxons by little allowed much and the Danes more although the main was preserved until the Normans came upon the Stage who made their way by the Pope's lieve and gave him a colour of somewhat more than ever any of their Saxon predecessors had done and to gain the more quiet possession of the Crown to themselves allowed the Pope the honour of their Council learned to draw the Conveyance which as some think was made advantageously for the Pope himself in point of tenure but more probably in the Covenants For the Conquerour was scarce setled in his seat but the Canon-Law began to speak in the voice of a Royal Law First complaining of misgovernment as if the Church were extremely wronged by having the same way and Law of Tryal with the Commons of England and then propounds four several Expedients enough to have undone the whole Commonwealth in the very entrance had not the superstition of those times blinded both Parliament and People and rendred them willing to that which their successours in future ages often repented of No offence against the Bishops Laws shall be handled in the Hundred By the Saxon Law Church-matters had the preheminence both in the Hundred and in the County and it was the Bishop's duty to joyn with the Sheriff in those Courts to direct and see to the administration of Justice and yet the Canon had been above three hundred years foregoing in the Negative No Case concerning the Regiment of Souls shall be brought before the Secular Judge The Regiment of Souls was a common place sufficient to contain any thing that was in order thereunto and so every one that hath a Soul must be no more responsible unto the temporal Judge for any matter concerning it but unto the Ecclesiastical power And this not onely in case of scandal as against the moral Law or rule of Faith but for disobedience done to the Canons made afar off concerning any gesture or garb that may come within the savour of an Ecclesiastical conceit That all Delinquents against the Bishops Laws shall answer the Fact in a place appointed by the Bishop to that end So as now the Bishop hath gotten a Court by the Statute-Law that had formerly no other Cards to shew but that of the Canon and a Court of such place as the Bishop shall appoint however inconvenient for distance or uncertainty it be That the tryal of such matters shall be according to the Law of the Canon and not according to that of the Hundred That is not by Jury but by Witnesses in a clandestine way if the Bishop please or without any Accuser or by more scrutiny or any other way that may reserve the Lay-man to the breast of a prepossessed spirit of the spiritual Judge And thus the poor Country-man is exposed to the censure of an unknown Law in an unknown Tongue by an unknown way wherein they had no footing but by an implicit Faith. And herein the providence of God I imagine was more manifest than the wisdom of Man which was too weak to foresee events at so great a distance for questionless it was a point of excellent wisdom for the people now under a King of a rugged nature that would not stick to catch whatsoever he could get to deposit part of their Liberties into
they had in bodies aggregate may appear as followeth The Free-men of England were such as either joyned in the War with Harold against the Normans or such as absented themselves from the way of opposition or enmity and were either waiting upon their own affairs or siding with the Normans And questionless all the sadness of the War befel the first sort of the English whose persons and Estates to make the ways of the first Norman William regular and of one piece never fell so low as to come under the Law or rather the Will of Conquest but in their worst condition were in truth within the directory of the Law of forfeiture for Treason against their Soveraign Lord whose claim was by Title as hath been already noted The other sort either did appear to be the Normans friends or for ought appeared so were and so never offending the Law never suffered any penalty but held their persons and possessions still under the patronage of Law as anciently they and their Ancestors had done And that this was the Normans meaning they publish the same to the World in a Fundamental Law whereby is granted That all the Free-men of the whole Kingdom shall have and hold their Lands and Possessions in hereditary right for ever And by this being secured against forfeiture they are further saved from all wrong by the same Law which provideth That they shall hold them well or quietly and in peace free from all unjust Tax and from all Tallage so as nothing shall be exacted nor taken but their free service which by right they are bound to perform This is expounded in the Laws of H. 1. cap. 4. That no Tribute or Tax shall be taken but what was due in the Confessor's time Under the word Tax is understood monetagium commune per civitates or comitatus so as aids and escuage are not included for they are not charged upon Counties and Cities but upon Tenures in Knight-service nor was Dane gelt hereby taken away for that was a Tax in the Confessor's time and granted by Parliament So then the Norman Kings claimed no other right in the Lands and possessions of any of their Subjects than under and by the Law or common right and they conclude the Law with a sicut which I thus English As it is enacted to them or agreed by them and unto them by us given and granted by the Common-council of our whole Kingdom I leave the words to be criticized upon as the Reader shall please being well assured that the most strained sence can reach no further than to make it sound as an Estoppel or Conclusion to the King and his Successors to make any further claim unto the Estates of his Subjects than by Law or Right is warrantable under which notion Conquest never did nor can come as shall more fully be manifested hereafter But the right genius of this Law will also more evidently appear by the practice of those times which even when Justice it self did most importune so tenderly regarded the liberty of mens Estates that no Distress could issue without publick Warrant obtained and upon three Complaints first made and right not done And when Rape and Plunder was in the heat and men might seem to have no more right than they had power to maintain yet even then this Law was refuge sufficient for such as were oppressed and was pleaded in bar against all usurpations and intrusions under pretext of the Conquerour's right whatsoever as by the Case of Edwyn of Sharneburn may appear Secondly the Freemen of England had vote in the making of Laws by which meum and tuum was bounded and maintained as may appear by what hath been already said nor shall I endeavour further therein Thirdly they had an influence upon the judicatory power For first the matter in fact was determined by the votes of the Freemen as the laws of the Conquerour and of Henry the first do sufficiently manifest Secondly they had an influence in the making of the Sheriff who as well as the Bishop was by Election of the people Thirdly they had an influence upon all Judges by setting a penal Law upon them in case of corruption which if not so penal as to take away life was nevertheless penal enough to make an unjust Judge to be a living pattern and example of misery to teach others to beware Two things more must be added though somewhat collateral to this purpose Concerning the right of the Freemen in the common Mint and in their Villains Concerning the Mint that the Saxons having made it as parcel of the demesues of the Kingdom and leaving to the King onely an overseership reserved the controul and chief survey thereof to the Grand Council of the Kingdom who had slated the same in the Confessour's time But after him the Normans changed the current according to their own liking till by Henry the first it was reduced into the ancient course allowing no money but such as was currant in the days of the Confessour whose Laws also with some alterations by the Conquerour with common advice he also established Concerning the Lords right to their Villains it is observable first that liberty of infranchisement was allowed which could never have been had not the Liberty of the Subject been saved Secondly that Infranchisement properly is the work of the people or the body and the Lord was to deliver his villain by his right hand unto the Sheriff in full County-court and pronounce him free from his Service and shall make room for him by free passage and open doors and deliver him free Arms viz. a Lance and a Sword and then he is made a Freeman as I conceive to all intents and purposes Otherwise there might be manumission as if the villain remained in a City Borough walled Town or Castle by a space of a year and a day and no claim made to his service by his Lord he shall be thenceforth free from the service of his Lord for ever and yet this manumission could not conclude any but the Lord and his Heirs or Assignes nor could it enforce the body to allow that for a Member which was none before Thirdly that notwithstanding they allowed the Lords liberty of infranchisement yet would they not allow them free liberty of disposing them as other Chattels nor by the Law of the Conquerour might they sell their Villains out of the Countrey or beyond Sea for the King had right to the mediate service of every Villain though the Lord had the immediate and therefore that Law might hold in force nevertheless the Ordinance that Anselm made that no Lord should sell his Villain they would never allow for a Law nor did it hold in force CHAP. L. A recollection of certain Norman Laws concerning the Crown in relation to those of the Saxons formerly mentioned I Call them Norman Laws because they were allowed by them or continued
set this consideration aside as not co-incident at all with the Norman engagements after they were crowned and to take all the subsequent Wars to be meerly defensive of the right of the Crown as in sober construction they will appear to be as touching the levying of money 't is evident that it lay onely in the power of the grand Council of the Kingdom for otherwise the Laws were setled that no Tax should be made or taken but such as were due in the Confessor's time as formerly hath been shewed Secondly for the preparing of men and munition it was done either by Tenure or by special Law. As touching Tenure it was provided by way of contract that those that held by Knight-service should be ready with their Arms to assist the King for the defence of the Realm So as they were not bound by their Tenure to aid him in any other cases Others were also by especial Law of the Land bound to be ready for their service in that kind For all the Inhabitants of this Kingdom held their Estates under a general service which by common right they are bound to perform viz. in time of danger to joyn in defence of their Country This is the common Fealty or Allegiance which all men owe and which if neglected or refused renders the party guilty of Treason against his Country and his Estate under the penalty of forfeiture according to the old Saxon Law revived and declared by Henry the first Thus the Law made preparation for the War both of Men and Arms. Castles and Forts were likewise either first made by the order of the grand Council or otherwise allowed by them for the defence of the Commons and the Kingdom so was the Law of William the first The levying and managing of the War must not be denied de jure to belong to the representative body so far as may consist with the directory part for that it is a main part of the Government of the Kingdom in times of War And therefore Henry the first amongst his Laws made in the ordinary course of Law-making provideth for the ordering of men in the Army in the field and established a Law that such as forsook their Colours or Associates in the field during the Battle should be punished with death and forfeiture of his whole Estate Nor yet can it be denied but that de facto Kings of their own accord and by secret Council did direct therein either in the vacancy of Parliament which was the general case of the first times of the Norman Conquerour and the whole Reign of William Rufus or by connivance of the grand Council while they saw nothing done but what was well done Nor can it be rationally said that Kings by such advice as they have in the recess of the grand Council levying War in defence of the publick according to rules do otherwise than their duty or if the grand Council look on see nothing misgoverned and say nothing that they do other than is meet For it must be remembred that Kings in their first original were rather Officers for War than Peace and so are holden by all Antiquity and as Generals in War were called Reges or Imperatores by the Grecians Romans and Germans And at such times as War was concluded at the general meeting of the people they chose their Dux or Rex call him which you please and he being chosen all bound themselves to be at his command and to defend his person So as while a King keepeth within his place in time of danger it is his duty first to stir himself and stir up the rest to lead them and order them as may be most for the publick defence and to govern the Army by such Laws as are or shall be established by order of the publick Meeting and in case of sudden exigencies to use his own wits and in all this is the common liberty no whit infringed in regard that all is for the publick defence to which the Knights are bound by their Tenures and all others by the Law. And this was this Kingdoms case in the Normans time that both Leaders and Souldiers whether by election of the people or prescription yet all served for the defence of the Kingdom Nor were they compellable to any other service inconsistent therewith nor to stand to any judgement in such cases differing from or contrary to that of the Parliament it self CHAP. LV. That the entry of the Normans into this Island could not be by Conquest THat in point of fact the entry of the Normans into England was not by Conquest will sufficiently appear from what hath been already noted I shall make one step further and shew that as affairs then stood with the Conquerour it was impossible for him to merit that name against the stream of Providence that had pre-engaged him to three sorts of men viz. the Normans the Clergie and the Commons of England It must be taken for a ground that Duke William must give all fair correspondency to the Normans considering they are Members of his own Body and the Arm of his Strength without which he could do nothing And it is not less certain that however the Sea divided the two Countries yet long before the arrival of the Army the Normans and Saxons were so well acquainted by the latter access of the Danes that partly by marriage and other interests the Normans made so great a party in England as that party merited no less from the Duke in his entrance than those he brought with him And therefore both they and their Allies in all reason must expect such reward of their faithfulness to him as the other had nor could the Duke deny the same unless he had disclaimed his own interests whereof he had none to spare Secondly their merit from the Duke was accompanied with no less mutual relation to his Army being of the same blood with themselves and of ancient acquaintance and as impossible it was for the Duke to keep them from consociation with the mixed people as to abstract the mixed people each from other one or both of which must be done and the Conquerours must be kept from incorporating with the conquered or else the Law of Conquest cannot hold Thirdly if these two had failed yet had the Duke by his manner of rewarding his Army disabled himself from holding however he might seem to have by conquest Thus was his gift of Mannors Lands and Franchises unto his Souldiers compleated with their ancient Rights and Priviledges in free service otherwise it had been little better than a Trap to bring his own men into bondage who lately were free Souldiers under no better than a Duke of their own election And their Government in their own Country however big yet had not brought forth a Soveraignty into the World their Duke no compleat King nor themselves so mean as Vassals and it was equally difficult for him to get
instigation of her Father whose Conscience told him that the Title to the Crown by inheritance was weakned by his own precedent himself coming to the same by Election of the People contrary to the Title of his Brother Robert. Nevertheless this was not the first time that the English Crown refused to be worn by practice for Henry the first being dead Steven the younger Son to a younger Sister of Henry the first put up head who being of the Royal Stem a Man and a brave Souldier by the ancient course of the Saxons had Title enough to be thought upon in a doubtful Succession Besides he was a rich man and had enough to raise up his thoughts to high undertakings had a Brother a Bishop and Legate to the Pope here in England one who was of a high spirit and vast power advantages enough to have quickned a much duller spirit than his was who was a Son of a Daughter to William the Conquerour And to make him yet more bold he had the upper ground of the Heir who was a woman disadvantaged by a whispering of wilfulness and customary Government like an Empress which was too high a sail for an English bottom wherein so precious a Treasure as the Subjects Liberties was to be shipped Thus provided Steven stepped up to the English Throne and with protestations of good Government entred and made up the match both for Crown and Scepter the People waving the Title both of Empress and Heir The pretensions of the E. of Bloys elder Brother to Steven gave way to the common Law and Liberties of the Subject to fasten root and gather strength after the violence of the Norman blasts was out of breath thus making way over Hedge and Ditch of all Oaths till the King was quietly setled in the Throne Quietly said I that I must retract for he never had quiet during his life though generally he was victorious and did as much as a King could do that had the passions of a man and Souldier to give the Subjects content The true cause whereof was an errour in the tying of the Knot wherein he neither became theirs nor they his for the Fealty that was sworn to him was but conditional and eousque and yet the King's promises were absolute and better observed than the Peoples were possibly because his Engagements were more For besides his Protestations the King pledged his Brother the Legate to the people and mortgaged himself to his Brother and to boot gave both to the Clergie and Barons liberty to build and hold Castles for their private security The issue whereof may remind that too much countersecurity from the King to the people is like so many Covenants in Marriage that make room for jealousie and are but seeds of an unquiet life And thus it befel this King's Reign His first troubles are brought in by Historians as if they dropped from Heaven yet probably came immediately from without viz. from beyond Sea where the Empress was for as the King's Engagements were in their first heat on the one side so was also the Empress's Choler on the other side and therefore might make the first assault And the King 's first success therein falling out prosperously for him gave him a conceit that he was strong enough to encounter his own Covenant although in truth he invaded but the skirts thereof I mean that collateral security of Castles for by experience he now feels that they are blocks in his way he must therefore have them into his own power But the Clergie loth to forgo their pawn till they had their full Bargain for now they were working hard for investitures of the Mitred Clergie under the patronage of a Legate that had the King in bonds acted their parts so well as they engaged the Nobility for their liberty of Castles in which Atchievement the King was taken prisoner The Empress betakes her self to the Clergie and by the Legate's means procures a kind of Election to be Queen But she sick of the Womans humour and thinking too much of the Empress and too little of the Queen and forgetting that the English Crown would not fit an Empress unless she could fit her head first to it choaked her own Title by Prerogative and so let the Crown slip through her own hands which fell upon the head of Steven again who maintained it by his Sword after by Composition and then died a King. And thus like a Vapour mounted up by the Clergie tossed by Tempests for a time and at length falling he gave way to the Crown to have its free course to the Empress's Son by Geoffery Plantagenet This was Henry the second the most accomplished for Wisdom Courage and Power of all his Predecessors and one that wanted nothing but purpose to have undone what the foregoing Princes had done in the setling of the Liberties of the People for the Subjects were tired with the unquiet former times and the Clergie in distraction through the Schism in the Popedom between Victor the fourth and Alexander the third and very unfitting all were to dispute the point of Prerogative with so mighty a Prince And it was the wisdom of God to order his affairs so as that he was not very fit to dispute with the people in that case for his Title to the Crown was not very excellent being neither Heir to the last King that Reigned nor to the last of that Title I mean to Henry the first but Son only to the Empress who was now alive and by descent was to be preferred before all other His Title therefore is clearly by compact and agreement made between the Lords King Steven and himself all being then ready to try the right by the Sword to that to which none of them had any right at all at that time but by the favour of the people Nor did the King ever after dispute the strength of this Title although before he died his Mothers death conveyed over to him what right of descent soever was consistent with the Law of the Crown nor did occasion favour him thereto for as it is never seen that any man is honoured by God with many advantages without proportionable employment for the same so it befel with this King His great Territories in France brought jealousie in the rear and thence strife and contention with France enough to turn his thoughts from waxing wanton against his own people and therefore his wisdom taught him to prefer peace at home to the chief of his Prerogative to become somewhat popular and yet to lose nothing of a King thereby His way was to keep the Church-men down that had during his predecessors time grown whether more obstinate against the King or insolent over the people is hard to judge and in this he had the people to friend and might have prevailed much more than he did but that the people feared the threats of Rome more than he and he if not guilty of Becket's death
over-spread the body of the Clergie in those days and therefore I shall sum them up as follows Rights of Advowsons shall be determined in the King 's Court. This had been quarrelled from the first Normans time but could never be recovered by the Clergie Before the Normans time the County-courts had them and there they were determined before the Bishop and Sheriff but the Ecclesiastical Causes being reduced to Ecclesiastical Courts and the Sheriff and the Laity sequestred from intermeddling the Normans according to the custom in their own Country reduced also the tryal of rights of Advowsons unto the Supreme Courts partly because the King's Title was much concerned therein and the Norman Lords no less but principally in regard that Rights require the consideration of such as are the most learned in the Laws Rights of Tythes of a Lay-fee or where the Tenure is in question belong to the King 's Court. Pleas of Debts by troth-plight belong to the King 's Court. These were Saxon Laws and do intimate that it was the endeavour of the Clergie to get the sole cognizance of Tythes because they were originally their dues and of Debts by troth-plight because that Oaths seemed to relate much to Religion whereof they held themselves the onely Professors The King's Justice shall reform Errours of the Ecclesiastical Courts and Crimes of Ecclesiastical persons Appeals shall be from Arch-Deacons Courts to the Bishops Courts and thence to the Archbishops Courts and thence to the King's Court and there the Sentence to be final No man that ever was acquainted with Antiquity will question that these were received Laws in the Saxons time nor did the Clergie ever quarrel them till the Normans taught them by courtesie done to Rome to expect more from Kings than for the present they would grant whereof see Cap. 47. But King Steven that was indebted to the Clergie for his Crown and could not otherwise content them parted with this Jewel of Supreme power in Causes Ecclesiastical to the Roman cognizance as hath been already noted but Henry the second would have none of this Cheat at so easie a rate This struck so smart a blow as though the Popedom had but newly recovered out of a paralytick Schism yet seeing it so mainly concerned the maintenance of the Tripple-Crown Alexander the Pope having lately been blooded against a brave Emperour made the less difficulty to stickle with a valiant King who is conclusion was fain to yield up the Bucklers and let the Pope hold what he had gotten notwithstanding against this Law and all former Law and Custom And thus the Popes Supremacy in Spiritual Causes is secured both by a Recovery and Judgment by confession thereupon The King shall have vacancies of Churches and power to elect by his secret Council The Party elected shall do homage salvo ordine and then shall be consecrated This certainly was none of the best yet it was a custom not altogether against reason although not suitable to the opinion of many yet we meet two alterations of the ancient custom First that the election shall be by the King and secret Council whereas formerly the election of Bishops and Archbishops was of such publick concernment as the Parliament took cognizance thereof and that which was worse a Council was hereby allowed called a secret Council which in effect is a Council to serve the King's private aims and unto this Council power given in the ordering of the publick affairs without advice of the publick Council of Lords which was the onely Council of State in former times And thus the publick affairs are made to correspond with the King 's private interest which hath been the cause of much irregularity in the Government of this Island ever since The second alteration resteth in the salvo which is a clause never formerly allowed unless by practice in Steven's time whenas there was little regard of the one or the other Nor doth it concur with the file of story that it should be inserted within these Constitutions seeing that Writers agree it was the chief cause of quarrel between him and Becket who refused submission without the clause and at which the King stuck with the Archbishop for the space of seven years which was six years after the Constitutions were consented unto and concluded upon No Clergie-man or other may depart the Realm without the King's License It is a Law of Nations and must be agreed on all hands that no reason of State can allow dispensations therein especially in a doubtful Government where the Supremacy is in dispute and this the wilful Archbishop never questioned till he questioned all Authority but in order to his own for but the year before when he went to Turonn to the general Council upon summons he first obtained License from the King before he went. No Sentence of Excommunication or Interdiction to pass against the King's Tenant or any Minister of State without License first had of the King or his Chief Justice in the King's absence Till the Conquest no Excommunication passed without Warrant of Law made by the joynt assembly of the Laity and Clergy but the Conquerour having let loose the Canons and the Clergie having got the upper hand in Councils made Canons as they pleased and so the Laity are exposed to the voluntary power of the Canon onely as well the Normans as until these times Kings have saved their own associates from that sudden blow and upon reason of religious observance lest the King should converse with excommunicate persons e're he be aware The Laity are not to be proceeded against in Ecclesiastical Courts but upon proof by Witnesses in the presence of the Bishop and where no Witnesses are the Sheriff shall try the matter by Jury in the presence of the Bishop A negative Law that implieth another course was used upon light Fame or Suspition ex officio although the Oath at that time was not born into the World and that all this was contrary to the liberty of the Subject and Law of the Land And it intimates a ground of prohibition in all such cases upon the Common Law which also was the ancient course in the Saxons times as hath been formerly noted Excommunicated persons shall be compelled onely to give pledge and not Oath or Bail to stand to the Judgement of the Church Upon the taking and imprisoning of the party excommunicate the course anciently was it seemeth to give Pledge to stand to Order Of this the Bishops were weary soon as it seemeth and therefore waved it and betook themselves to other inventions of their own viz. to bind them by Oath or Bail both which were contrary to Law for no Oath was to be administred but by Law of the Kingdom nor did it belong to the Ecclesiastical Laws to order Oaths or Bail and therefore this Law became a ground of prohibition in such
It seemeth also that the loss not onely of Chattels and Goods but also of Lands c. extended to Outlawries I conceive in case of Felony and the King's Pardon in such case could not bind the Lord's right of Escheat although it might discharge the Goods and the year and day whereunto the King was entitled which case alone sufficiently declareth what power Kings had in the Estates of their Subjects Manslaughter made not bailable This was Law in Henry the second 's time although it crossed the Norman Law and questionless it was upon good ground for the times now were not as those in the Conquerour's times when shedding of Bloud was accounted Valour and in most cases in order to the publick service And now it seems it was a growing evil and that cried so loud as though in case of Treason bail might be allowed yet not in this case ubi ad terrorem aliter statutum est saith the Author Robbers shall be committed to the Sheriff or in his absence to the next Castelane who shall deliver him to the Sheriff And the Justices shall do right to them and unto Trespassers upon Land. By the Conquerour's Law these Offenders were bailable and I conceive this was no Repeal thereof and the rather because Glanvil alloweth of Pledges in all cases except Manslaughter yea in those Crimes that did wound Majesty it self although they concern the destruction of the King's person or Sedition in the Kingdom or Army thereof The Justices herein mentioned were intended to be the Justices itinerant and the Trespasses upon Land are meant such as are contra pacem Domini Regis as riotous and forcible Entries for some Trespasses were against the peace of the Sheriff as formerly hath been observed Fauxonry is of several degrees or kinds some against the King others against other men and of those against the King some are punished as Wounds of Majesty as falsifying the King's Charter and whether falsifying of Money were in that condition or not I leave or falsifying of Measures yet more inferiour I cannot determine but it is clear by Glanvil that falsifying of the Deed of a private person was of smaller consideration and at the utmost deserved but loss of Member Inheritances may not be aliened Inheritances were in those times of Lands or Goods for it was the custom then that the personal Estate the Debts deducted was divisible into three parts one whereof belonged in right to the Wife as her reasonable part the other to the Heir and a third to the Testator to make his Will of them and of the other two parts he could not dispose by Will. Concerning Lands it was regularly true that no man could alien his whole Inheritance to the disherisin of his Heir either by Act in his life-time or any part thereof by his last Will without the concurrence of the Heir But of purchased Lands he may give part by Act executed in his life-time though he have no Lands by inheritance and if he hath no Issue then he may alien all And where a man hath Lands by inheritance and also by purchase he may alien all his purchased Lands as he pleaseth If the Lands be holden in Gavel-kind no more of the Inheritance can be conveyed to any of the Children than their proportionable parts will amount unto This Law of Inheritance was divers according to the Tenure for the Lands in Knights-service always descended to the Heir but such as were holden in Socage passed according to the custom either to the eldest or to the youngest or to all equally And thus stood the general state of Inheritance from the Normans time hitherto seeming somewhat too strait for the Free men that by Law of Property might challenge a power to do with their own as they pleased But the Normans saw a double prejudice herein the first was the danger of ruine of many of their Families who now ingrafted into the English stock and yet not fully one might expect a late check to their preferments from the Saxon Parents after a long and fair semblance made of their good Will. The second prejudice was the decay of their Militia which was maintained by Riches more than by multitude of men partly because that rich men are most fearful of offending and therefore ordinarily are most serviceable both with their Bodies and Estates against publick dangers and partly because by their Friends and Allies they bring more aid unto the publick by engaging them in the common Cause that otherwise might prove unsensible of the condition of their Country The Heir of a Free-man shall by descent be in such seisin as his Ancestor had at the time of his death doing service and paying relief and shall have his Chattels If the Heir be under age the Lord shall have the Wardship for the due time and the Wife her Dower and part of the Goods If the Lord with-hold seisin the King's Justice shall try the matter by twelve men The first of these branches is declaratory of a ground of common Law but being applied to the last is an introduction of a new Law of tryal of the Heir 's Right by Assize of Mortdancester where formerly no remedy was left to the Heir but a Writ of Right If these three branches be particularly observed they speak of three sorts of Heirs of Tenants by Knight-service viz. such as are Majors or of full age and such as are Minors or under age and such as are of a doubtful age Those that are of full age at the death of their Ancestors may possess the Lands descended and the Lord may not disseize him thereof but may be resisted by the Heir in the maintenance of his possession so as he be ready to pay Relief and do service that is due and if the Lord expel him he shall have remedy by Assize Those Heirs that are Minors shall be under the Lord's guardianship till they come to one and twenty years The Heirs of such as hold by Socage are said to be at full age at fifteen years because at that age they were thought able to do that service but the Sons of Burgesses are then said to be of full age when they have ability to manage their Father's Calling such as telling of Money measuring of Cloath and the like yet doth not Glanvil or any other say that these were their full age to all purposes albeit that some Burroughs at this day hold the last in custom to all intents whatsoever The last branch provideth the remedy to recover to the Heir his possession in case it be detained either through doubtfulness of age of the Heir or his Title and it directs the Issue to be tryed by twelve men This tryal some have thought to be of Glanvil's invention and it may well be that this tryal of this matter as thus set down was directed by him yet he useth often in his book the word solet and in his Preface
right and so the Lord became both Judge and Party which was soon felt and prevented as shall appear hereafter Another priviledge of the Lords power was over the Tenants Heir after the Tenants death in the disposing of the Body during the minority and marriage of the same As touching the disposing of the Body the Lord either retained the same in his own power or committed the same to others and this was done either pleno jure or rendring an account As concerning the marriage of the Females that are Heirs or so apparent the Parents in their life-time cannot marry them without the Lords consent nor may they marry themselves after their Parents death without the same and the Lords are bound to give their consent unless they can shew cause to the contrary The like also of the Tenants Widows that have any Dowry in the Lands of such Tenure And by such-like means as these the power of the Barons grew to that height that in the lump it was too massie both for Prince and Commons Of the power of the last Will. It is a received opinion that at the common-Law no man could devise his Lands by his last Will. If thereby it be conceived to be against common reason I shall not touch that but if against custom of the ancient times I must suspend my concurrence therewith until those ancient times be defined for as yet I find no testimony sufficient to assert that opinion but rather that the times hitherto had a sacred opinion of the last Will as of the most serious sincere and advised declaration of the most inward desires of a man which was the main thing looked unto in all Conveyances Voluntas donatoris de caetero observetur And therefore nothing was more ordinary than for Kings in these times as much as in them did lie to dispose of their Crowns by their last Will. Thus King John appointed Henry the Third his Successour and Richard the first devised the Crown to King John and Henry the first gave all his Lands to his Daughter and William the Conqueror by his last Will gave Normandy to Robert England to William and to Henry his Mothers Lands If then these things of greatest moment under Heaven were ordinarily disposed by the last Will was it then probable that the smaller Free-holds should be of too high esteem to be credited to such Conveyances I would not be mistaken as if I thought that Crowns and Empires were at the disposal of the last Will of the possessor nor do I think that either they were thus in this Kingdom or that there is any reason that can patronize that opinion yet it will be apparent that Kings had no sleight conceit of the last Will and knew no such infirmity in that manner of conveyance as is pretended or else would they never have spent that little breath left them in vain I have observed the words of Glanvil concerning this point and I cannot find that he positively denyeth all conveyance of Land by Will but only in case of disherison the ground whereof is because it is contrary to the conveyance of the Law and yet in that case also alloweth of a disposing power by consent of the Heir which could never make good conveyance if the Will in that case were absolutely void and therefore his Authority lies not in the way Nor doth the particular customs of places discountenance but rather advance this opinion for if devises of Lands were incident to the Tenure in Gavel-kind and that so general in old time as also to the burgage Tenures which were the rules of Corporations and Cities Vbi Leges Angliae deperiri non possunt nec defraudari nec violari how can it be said contrary to the common Law And therefore those Conveyances of Lands by last Will that were in and after these times holden in use seem to me rather remnants of the more general custom wasted by positive Laws than particular customs growing up against the common rule It is true that the Clergy put a power into the Pope to alter the Law as touching themselves in some cases for Roger Arch-bishop of York procured a faculty from the Pope to ordain that no Ecclesiastical persons Will should be good unless made in health and not lying in extremity and that in such cases the Arch-bishop should possess himself of all such parties goods but as it lasted not long so was himself made a president in the case for being overtaken with death e're he was provided he made his Will in his sickness and Henry the Second possessed himself of his Estate And it is as true that Feme coverts in these days could make no Will of their reasonable part because by the Saxon Law it belonged joyntly to the Children Nor could Vsurers continuing in that course at the time of their death make their Will because their personal Estate belonged to the King after their death and their Lands to their Lords by escheat although before death they lie open to no censure of Law but this was by an especial Law made since the Conquerour's time for by the Saxon-Law they were reputed as Out-Laws Nevertheless all these do but strengthen the general rule viz. That regularly the last Will was holden in the general a good conveyance in Law. If the Will were only intended and not perfected or no Will was made then the Lands passed by descent and the goods held course according to the Saxon Law viz. the next Kinsmen and Friends of the intestate did administer and as administrators they might sue by Writ out of the Kings Court although the Clergy had now obtained so much power as for the recovery of a Legacy or for the determining of the validity of the Will in its general nature it was transmitted to the Ecclesiastical Court. CHAP. LXIII Of the Militia of this Kingdom during the Reign of these Kings I Undertake not the debate of right but as touching matter of fact shortly thus much that from the Norman times the power of the Militia rested upon two principles the one the Allegiance for the common defence of the King's person and honour and Kingdom and in this case the King had the power to levy the force of the Kingdom nevertheless the cause was still under the cognizance of the great Council so far as to agree or disavow the War if they saw cause as appeared in the defections of the Barons in the quarrel between King Steven and the Empress and between King John and his Barons The other principle was the service due to the Lord from the Tenant and by vertue hereof especially whenas the liberty of the Commons was in question the Militia was swayed by the Lords and they drew the people in Arms either one way or the other as the case appeared to them the experience whereof the Kings from time to time felt to their extream prejudice and the Kingdoms
gather Armies though for never so honourable employment The Welsh chase is hotly pursued yet it did not rid much way for it cost the English a voyage of nine years travel before they could attain the shore although it had been often within their view It may be the King found it advantageous for his Government to maintain an Army in the field under the colour of the Welsh War that he might more bow his Subjects to his own bent for during these Wars the King made many breathings and took time to look to the husbanding of his own Revenue as those Ordinances called Extenta manerii and Officium Coronatoris do witness and the Statute of Bigami But the people were not altogether yet tamed for the times being still in Wars and they occasioning much waste of Treasure put the King to the utmost pitch of good Husbandry and one degree beyond the same so as under colour of seizing his own he swept up also the Priviledges and Liberties of his Subjects some Authors reciting the complaints of the Church-men others of the Laity so as it seemeth the King was no respecter of persons but his own This and others not unlike had almost occasioned another Combustion had not the meeting at Gloucester setled things for the present by referring the right of Franchises to debate in the Eyer and ordering reseizure of such Liberties into the Subjects hands whereof they had been dispossessed by Quo warranto and Quo jure under colour of the fourth Chapter of the Statute of Bigami Nevertheless however debonair the King seemed to be the sore between him and his Subjects was not fully cured nor did the Lords trust him further than needs must for whether they served in the Field or met at Council still they were armed and during this daring of each other were many profitable Laws made whilst neither party durst venture bloodshed in touching too nigh upon the Priviledges of each other principally because the affairs in Wales were but laid asleep and upon reviving might turn the ballance to either side The Wars awake again and therein are consumed nigh five years more of the King's Reign so as whatever his intent was he could have hitherto little opportunity to effect any thing for the advancement of the Prerogative of the Crown at home Nor had he scarcely breathed himself and Army from the Welsh Wars but he found both France and Scotland his Enemies at once The King faced onely the first and fought the second which held him work the remainder of his days and at the same time also he arrayed both the Clergy and Laity at his own home as if Providence had given him security for the good behaviour and yet it failed him in the issue and left him to the censure of the World whether his Justice was spontaneous or by necessity for as yet he held the Grand Charter at parley and therefore was rather eyed than much trusted Albeit he was put upon confidence in the Subjects discretion for aid of him in his continual undertakings nor did they disclaim him herein however chargeable it was for all seem willing he should be employed any where so as not within the four Seas It is probable the King knew it and therefore having made a Voyage into France he changed the Scene of War but to the other side as it were of a River in hope his Lords would follow but it would not be This angred him and he them nor would his Clergy allow him any aid Papa inconsulto and therefore he outs them from his protection These and his irregular preparations by War by summons not onely of his Knights but all other that held Land worth 20 l. per annum and Taxes imposed by an arbitrary way increased Rancor into a kind of State-scoul little better than a Quarrel For appeasing whereof the King granted a consultation upon a prohibition and unto both Clergy and Laity a confirmation of the Grand Charter at the long run and allowed it as the common Law of the Kingdom and seconded the same with many succeeding confirmations in the twenty seven and twenty eighth years of his Reign as if he had utterly renounced all thought of a contrary way But the Statute in his 28th year had a sting in the tail that was as ill as his saving of ancient aids and prisals which was in the Statute of confirmation of the Charters though it were omitted in this Statute for the saving was of such a sence as time and occasion would move the King's heart to make it and thus this Statute became like a Hocus Pocus a thing to still the people for the present and serve the King's turn that he might more freely intend the conquest of the Scots which once done he might if he would try masteries with England But God would not have it so the King in Scotland had power to take but could not overtake and the Scots like birds of the prey had wit enough to fly away and courage enough to return upon advantages and so the King was left to hunt the wind which made him to return He might now expect the applause of his people for his good success and the terrour of those that had stopped the broad way of his extravagant Prerogative and therefore looks big rubs up old sores and having his Army yet in the field sends for those Lords that would not follow him in his Wars in Flanders All come and submit and as it were in so many words let the King know that all England is now tame and like to be ridden at his discretion And now there 's nothing in his way but the fatal execration which he feared not in relation to God's anger but rather to the exasperated Clergie and the dread of the Pope's direful Thunder-bolt To avoid this storm he procures a Dispensation from Rome to perjure and oppress without sin a trick that he learned of his Father and hid it within his breast till now about two years before his end he brings it forth to tell all the world that hitherto he had been just against his will. But having obtained his purpose he nevertheless misseth of his end for a new King of Scots our old good enemies by divine providence suddenly crossed his way before him and now it boots not to contend for arbitrary rule in England and lose the Crown of Scotland which he once thought he had sure he faces about therefore and having spoken fair to his people for Scotland he goes Thus if all were not in a Parenthesis the King intended a good period but God onely knows what his furthest reach would have been if he had returned for he was taken out of this world in Scotland and so left this his government somewhat like an imperfect sentence His Son Edward should have compleated it but that he wanted his Father's sence and had too much of his Grandfather's superbient humour that meeting
by the access to the Crown of the services of such as held of those Lords that were attainted or disinherited And yet by a hidden providence the King was little the better when it came to the pinch For when Edward the second 's Queen came from beyond the Seas though with but a small force all forsake the King neither regarding the former terrour of the Army of a King nor the right or service nor Oath of Fealty nor Promises nor Laws nor other Engagements and so the King becomes a prey to an enraged woman or which is worse to a jealous Wife So little can the name of a King do when his person is despised and so vain for him to trust in his Militia that hath already disarmed himself of the hearts of his Subjects The sum then of all the labours of the Nobles during these times will rest in this that they won the day and yet lost the field although they lost their own blouds and Estates yet they saved all to the people and left Laws in force able to debate with Prerogative in the hand of any King that should succeed Thus stood the matter in fact upon such grounds as it had the validity whereof it is not my work to censure neither by the ballance of Law or Gospel but leave it as a sore time that scarce will endure touch nor bear a King further than he was good or brave CHAP. LXVI Of the state of the English Clergie until the time of Edward the Third And herein concerning the Statute of Circumspecte agatis Articuli Cleri and of general Councils and National Synods IT was a time of much action throughout the whole Christian State and Rome now having attained to its full glory began to be eyed on all parts as an irregular motion crossing all affairs that it may like the sole Empress command all and be controuled by none and this wrought some stirrings in France complainings in England and facing between the Emperour and the Pope How chargeable this was to the Pope's Treasury it is not material but it occasioned or was pretended to be the occasion of all the intolerable exactions ensuing there being scarce one year passed over without some extraordinary exaction levyed upon the Church-men either by Provisors Tenths Procurations Levies for the Holy War Quindizms Benevolences or other such like and where money was not to be had by levies of Ornaments or of rich Apparel by intimation begging perswading commanding threatning and in this course they continued till they had out-faced shame it self and that the whole Law of Rome became comprehended in this one Quicquid libet licet In general therefore the Church of Rome cannot be said to thrive during these extorting times although Rome did for if the Laity were pillaged by the King the Clergie much more both by Pope and King if the one complained the other cried the one sometimes found relief from the King but the other was helpless for the Pope had no Ears to hear nor the King Hands to help He neither durst nor would cross the Pope although the Clergie told him that by these exactions they were impoverished in such manner as they were disabled to do him service for their Lay-fees Thus Rome becomes a burthen to Rome and the Members weary of bearing their Head. Hereafter must the Pope beware of falling out with Kings for the English Clergie now though late see that all is not Gold that glitters nor is it any great priviledge to be the Pope's men further than the Pope will be a good Master but this was not to be expected Popes were grown so excellent as they could not amend and England so enamoured of them as it is become their verè hortus deliciarum as the Pope called it when he saw the rich vestments of the English Church-men and therefore they must now be contented to be the Pope's viands as often as his hungry maw doth call or otherwise they must fall out An excellent posture of affairs and brave preparative to dispose the hearts of all sorts for entertainment of the easie yoke of Christ's government which was now at the door and ready to be revealed Nevertheless poor and mean as the Clergie was they had courage enough not onely to stickle both with King and people for their own liberties but also to invade the liberties both of the Crown and Commons having this advantage that they had to do with a King and people that were two and themselves well seconded by the Pope that had no less power in those times of publick distraction and was bound to serve the Cattle well that yielded him so much milk The particular matters of debate may appear in their Paper of Grievances composed in Henry the third's time and their Resolutions thereupon their Complaints were renewed again in the time of Edward the first if we may give credit to Baronius after the Statute of Circumspecte agatis To the end therefore that the whole may lie before us I shall set down the matter or substance of both these Papers severally in regard they sound much alike and note the difference all which I shall do to the end that it may more plainly appear what the Church-mens Idaea was and how far the common Law and King's Prerogative would agree thereto The Complaints are of this nature 1. That the Church-possessions in their vacancies are wasted and that Escheators do not onely seize the personal Estate of the Abbot or Prior deceased but such Corn in the Barn and other Goods belonging to the houses for their maintenance as also the profits of Churches impropriate 3 4 5. Elections are either disturbed by the King's Letters preceding or by delay of the Royal assent subsequent to the said Elections 6. The Lay-power without the advice of the Clergie do put in eject or restore Incumbents to Benefices void 7. Prelates are summoned to answer to the Lay-power in the Writs Quare excommunicavit and Quare non admisit 8. Clerks are distrained in their Lay-fees to answer before the Lay-power in Action of Debts Trespass or other personal Actions and in case they have no Lay-fees the Ordinary is distrained by his Barony to cause the Clerk to appear 9. The Laity are forbidden to take Oath or to inform upon Oath before the Prelates and to obey the Prelates commands in such cases 10. Persons taken and imprisoned upon Excommunication are ordinarily dismist without satisfaction to the Prelate and sometimes are not taken by the Sheriff notwithstanding the King 's Writ And as well the King as his Officers do ordinarily communicate with such as are excommunicated and likewise command others to communicate with them 14. Clerks imprisoned for Felony are refused to be delivered to the Ordinary unless upon security to appear before the Justices in Oyer and sometimes are hanged before their Ordinary can demand them and sometimes their heads are all shaven
that they may not appear to be Clerks 16. Justices itinerant do imprison Clerks defamed for Felony or otherwise out-law them if they do not appear And otherwise proceed against Clerks after their purgation before the Ordinary 18. The Lay-power seizes upon the Estates of Clerks degraded for Crimes 19. Clergie are compelled to answer and give satisfaction for offences against the Forest-Laws before the Lay-power And in case of default the Bishop by distress is compelled to order satisfaction as well in such cases as in personal Actions 22. Priviledges of Sanctuary are invaded by force 23. Executors of Bishops are hindred from administring the Estate without License first obtained from the King. 24. The King's Tenants Goods are seized after their decease by the King's Bayliffs 25. Intestates goods are seized by their Lords and their Ordinary hindred from Administration 26. The King's prohibition passeth in case of Tythes and Chappels 27. The like in cases of Troth plight Perjury Cerage Heriet or other Church-duties as money for reparations of Churches and fences in Church-yards pecuniary punishment for Adultery and costs of suit in Ecclesiastical Court Sacriledge Excommunication for breach of the Liberties of the Church contrary to the Grand Charter 30. In cases of prohibition if the Ecclesiastical Judge proceed contrary to the same he is attached and compelled to shew his Acts in Court if the Lay-Judge determine the cause to be Temporal the Ecclesiastical Judge is amerced if he proceed against the prohibition and it is tryed by Witnesses of two ribaulds and in case it be found for the Ecclesiastical Judges cognizance yet there is no costs allowed for such vexation 32. That Jews in matters Ecclesiastical aforesaid are by the King's prohibition drawn from the Ecclesiastical Judge unto the Lay-Magistrate 34. Question about Lands given in Frankalmoin are tryed in the Lay-Courts and by reason of such Tenure the owners though Clergie men are compelled to do suit at the Lay-Courts and are charged with impositions and are distrained hereunto although the Lord have other Land of the Donor in Frankalmoin subject to his distress 39. Prelates summoned to higher Courts are not allowed to make Attorneys to appear for them in the inferiour civil Courts 41. Grantees of Murage or other unwonted impositions compel the Church-men to pay the same 42 43. The Clergie are charged with Quarter Cart-service and purveying 44. The Chancery sendeth out new Writs contrary to the liberties of the Church and the Law of the Land without the assent of the Council of the Kingdom Princes and Prelates 45. The King doth compel the Clergie to Benevolences to the King at his Voyage into foreign parts 46. Amercements granted to Clergie-men are turned into Fines by the Justices and by them taken 47. Clergie-men are fined for want of appearance before the Justices itinerant and of the Forest upon common summons 48. Quo warranto's granted against the Clergie for their Liberties and the same seized unless they be set down in express words in their Charter notwithstanding that by long custom they have enjoyed the same and many times contrary to express grant This is the sum of their Paper of Grievances and because they found the King either wilful or unconstant they resolve upon a Remedy of their own by Excommunication and Interdiction not sparing the persons of any principal or accessory nor their Lands no not of the King himself and for this they joyn all as one man. Now what scare this made I know not but Henry the third in the Stat. of Marlb and Edward the first in his Stat. at Westminster and other Statutes the first spake fair and seemed to redress some of these complaints as also did Edward the second and yet the Common Law lost little ground thereby That which Henry the third did besides his promises of reforming was done in the Stat. of Marlbridge The successors of Abbots Priors and Prelates c. shall have an Action of Trespass for Trespasses done nigh before the death of their decessors upon the Estates of their Corporations And shall prosecute an Action begun by their Predecessors And also shall have an Assize against Intruders into any of the Possessions belonging to the said Corporations whereof their Predecessors died seized This might seem a remedy provided against the first Malady complained of and questionless bound all but the King and so might perchance abate somewhat the edge of that Article But it being the Clergies reach to grow rich and the Pope's cunning to help on that Work that they might be as stores for supply of his Treasury and had forbidden Abbots and other Prelates c. the liberty of disposing their Estates by last Will Kings therefore as supreme Patrons to these bodies in their vacancies used to seize all the Estates of the Prelates with the Temporalities to their own use as well to preserve the Riches of the Kingdom to it self and the possessions of such Corporations from spoil as to be a cloke of their own covetousness And under the Estates of the Prelates or Heads of these Corporations all the Goods and Chattels belonging to the said Corporations were comprehended in regard that all was by Law adjudged to be in the sole possession of such Head and without whom all the rest were accounted but as dead persons No Clergie-man is bound to attend at the Sheriff's Turn William the Conquerour first exempted the persons of the Clergy from attendance upon Temporal Courts yet they were still urged thereto and especially by a Law in Henry the first 's time but by this Law they are discharged and in some measure a provision made against the grievance in the 39th Article before-mentioned These amends we find made to the Clergie by Henry the third besides his confirming the Grand Charter And his Son Edward the first pursued the same course especially in his first times when he was but tenderly rooted as may appear in the Statute of West 1. Clergie-men nor their Houses shall be charged with Quarter nor their Goods with Purveyance or Cart-service under peril of imprisonment and damages by action or imprisonment The great endowments of Lands Rents and Revenues given to the Church-men by the Laity was for the maintenance of Hospitality and works of Charity The Founders and Benefactors hereby obtained a right of Corody or Entertainment at such places in nature of Free-quarter which in the necessitous times of Henry the third became so common that every one that had power never questioned right and the King above all the rest By means whereof the Church-revenues were exceedingly wasted for remedy whereof all Offenders are by this Statute made liable to fine and imprisonment and double damages in case of Action of Trespass the King onely excepted against whom they had no defence but would rather have won him to have been their defence against the exactions from Rome that
continually plagued them A Clerk taken upon Felony being demanded shall be delivered to the Ordinary but being indicted shall not be dismissed by the Ordinary without due purgation With due respects to the judgment of those grave and honourable persons of the Law it seemeth to me that before the making hereof the use was that if a Clerk was defamed or appealed by an Offender for Felony before Conviction he was forthwith imprisoned Nor could he be delivered unto the Ordinary upon demand before Inquest taken unless upon sufficient Security to endure the Tryal before the Judges itinerant which thing was not easie to be had for a Clerk as times then were This Law therefore was made in favour of the Clergie who required that such as were Clerici noti honesti should forthwith upon their apprehending be sent unto their Ordinary and those which were vagi incogniti should upon demand be delivered to be judged by their Ordinary freely and non expectatis Justiciariis quibuscunque Such wandring Clerks therefore the Clergy will have delivered before Inquisition if demand be made Nevertheless because the Indictment passed many times before the Demand came for by the fifteenth Article of the Clergies Complaints foregoing it appears that the Lay-Judge made more than ordinary speed for fear of stop This Law provided that such also should be delivered to their Ordinary and that due purgation should pass before the party were delivered and in case the Ordinary neglected his duty herein he was liable to a Fine or Amercement Thus is Briton to be understood in this point whereas Bracton speaking of such as are convicted affirmeth That if demand be made of such as are not indicted for of such he speaketh they ought to be delivered without Indictment I suppose he meaneth by the Church-Law for till this Statute the Temporal Judges practice was otherwise as appeareth by the fourteenth Article of the Clergies Complaint foregoing and so by this Law the fourteenth and fifteenth Articles of the Clergies Complaint are answered Disturbers of the Freedom of Elections fined With submission to the judgment of others I suppose that this was framed principally for the satisfaction of the Clergies Complaints in the third fourth and fifth Articles foregoing and I am the rather induced hereto because as touching Elections into Temporal places of Government several Laws are especially framed such as are Elections of Sheriffs and Coroners whereof the one is West 1. cap. 10. the other Artic. super Cart. cap. 10. and no Law is especially made as touching the Elections of the Clergie if not this Ordinaries having the Goods of the Intestate shall answer his Debts Originally the Goods of the Intestate passed by a kind of descent to the Children afterward by a Saxon Law the Wife had her part and this continued all the Normans time But now the strength of the Canon-Law growing to its full pitch after a long chase attached the prey In Henry the first 's time they had gotten a taste for although the Wife and Children or next of kin had then the possession yet it was for the good of the Soul of the deceased and the Ordinary had a directing power therein and so was in the nature of an Overseer and somewhat more Afterwards in the time of King John the Clergie had drawn bloud for though the possession was as formerly yet the dividend must be made in the view of the Church and by this means the dividers were but meer instruments and the right was vanished into the Clouds or as the Lawyers term it in Abeyance But in Henry the third's time the Clergy had not onely gotten the game but gorged it Both Right and Possession was now become theirs and wrong done to none but the Clouds This was not well digested before Edward the first recovered part of the morsel and by this Law declared the use to be for the benefit of the deceased And thus the one was satisfied in having what he used not the other in using what he had not But these are but gleanings the Law of Circumspecte agatis brings in a Load at once For the Clergie being vexed with the passing of the Statute of Mortmain whereof hereafter when we come to speak of the Clergies losses they make grievous complaints of wrongs done to their priviledges And after six years the King is at length won and passed a writing somewhat like a grant of Liberties which before-times were in controversie and this Grant if it may be so called hath by continuance usurped the name of a Statute but in its own nature is no other than a Writ directed to the Judges in substance as followeth Take good heed that you do not punish the Bishop of Norwich and his Clergie if they hold plea in Court-Christian of things merely spiritual for in such cases the Ecclesiastical Judge hath cognisance notwithstanding the King's prohibition It is therefore neither Grant nor Release but as it were a Covenant that the Clergy shall hold peaceable possession of what they had upon this ground that the King's prohibition hath no place in such things as are merely spiritual So as hereby the Clergy got a Judgement against the Crown by confession and an Estoppel upon this maxime that spiritual things belong to spiritual men into which rank the King's person cannot come thus thought they but what are spiritual causes and why so called are they such as concern spiritual persons and things this was the old way mark but if we bring into this Category Adultery Fornication Incest c. we shall marâall Linwood tells us that mere spiritualia are such as are sine mixtura temporalium there may be somewhat in this though I cannot find it nor can I make out the sence of the term any other way but to limit it to such things which by common custom the Ecclesiastical Judge had cognizance of for otherwise neither King nor Law ever intended it to be expounded by the Canon nor was it the intent of this Writ Law or License call it what you will thus to conclude as the particulars following will manifest Fornication Adultery and such-like punished sometimes upon the body and sometimes upon the purse These crimes the Saxons punished by the Temporal power as I have already shewed The Normans continued this course if we may believe the Conqueror's Laws which gave the fine in such cases to the Lord of the Delinquent And it is confessed that Henry the first and the second continued it as the Clergies own complaint just or unjust doth witness And what course was holden in the time of King Steven and John is to me unknown nor is it much to be regarded seeing the latter did he cared not what and the former to gain the good will of the Clergie regarded not what he did The custom therefore cannot be made good for the Clergie much less to punish the bodies of
Freemen in such cases it being contrary to the Grand Charter never asked by the Clergie formerly nor no complaint before now for denial for my part therefore I shall not apprehend it of a higher nature than the King 's Writ which in those days went forth at random if the 44th Article of the Clergies complaints foregoing be true It being so contrary to the common sence of Parliament to give the bodies of the Freemen to the will of the Clergie to whom they would not submit their Free holds But the Writ proceeds in enumeration of particulars Reparations and adornings of Churches and Fences of Church-yards Violence done to a Clerk Defamation to reform not to give damage Perjury oblations payments of Tythes between Rector and Parishioner Right of Tythes between two Rectors to a fourth part of the value Mortuaries due by custom A Pension from a Rector to a Prelate or Advocate The most of which were under the power of a prohibition in the time of Henry the Third who was King but yesterday as the Articles of complaint formerly set down do manifest Nor had the Clergie ever better Title than connivance of some such favourites as King Steven whose Acts may peradventure be urged against Kings but not against the people unless their own act can be produced to warrant them The learning in the Princes case will I suppose admit of a difference for it can never be made out that the King's Council in Parliament was the Magnum concilium Regni but onely the House of Lords and therefore whatever passed in Parliament by their onely advice might bind the King but could never reach the Commons nor their Liberties And thus the Grand Charter in the first conception was conclusive to the King but was not the act of the Parliament because the Parliament cannot grant a Charter to it self of that which was originally custom And therefore this Law however countenanced can never be concluded to be other than a Permission not onely because it was never the Act of the Commons of England but because it is contrary to the liberty of the Freemen And it is beyond all imagination that the Commons should out themselves from the protection of the Common-Law and yoke themselves their Free-holds and Estates under the bondage of the Canons nor ought such a construction to be admitted without express words to warrant it As for the conclusion it is worse and not onely dishonourable to the King in binding his Arms from protecting his Subjects by the Common Laws and so in some respects making them Outlaws but dishonourable to it self whilst it makes Prohibitions grounded upon Laws to be nullities by a late trick of non obstante which was first taken up by the Pope then by Henry the third and by this King granted to the Clergie and thus are all set at liberty from any rule but that of Licentiousness Nevertheless this Law did thrive accordingly for we find scarce any footsteps in story of any regard had thereof till it became grey-headed For it was not long e're the King stood in need of money and was necessitated to try the good wills of the Clergie more than once this occasioned them to be slow in answer and in conclusion to deny that they should aid the King with any more money Papa inconsulto The King hereupon disavows the Clergy and leaves them to the Romish oppressions which were many and then the Clergie rub up all old sores and exhibit their complaints to their holy Father to this effect 1. That the King's Justices intermeddle in Testamentary causes accounts of Executors and cognizance of Tythes especially to the fourth part of the Living 2. That the Clergie were charged to the King's Carriages That the King's Mills were discharged from paying of Tythes That Clerks attending on the Exchequer were necessitated to non-residency And that after their decease their Goods were seized till their acounts were made That Ecclesiastical possessions were wasted during vacancies 3. That Clerks were admitted to free Chappels by Lay men 4. That the King's Justices took cognizance of Vsury Defamation violence done to Clerks Sacriledge Oblations Fences of the Church-yards and Mortuaries 5. That prohibitions are granted without surmise 6. That Clerks are called to answer in the King's Court for crimes and being acquitted the Informers escape without penalty 7. That Clerks are not allowed their Clergie 8. That after purgation made Clerks are questioned in the King's Court for the same offence 9. That persons in Sanctuary are therein besieged 10. That the Writ de Cautione admittenda issueth forth although the Church be not satisfied and excommunicate persons being imprisoned are enlarged in like manner 11. That Debts between Clerks due are determined in the temporal Courts 12. That Bishops are compelled by Distress to cause Clerks to appear in Lay-courts without cause 13. That the Church loseth it's right by the ceasing of Rent or Pension by the space of two years 14. That Nuns are compelled to sue in the Lay-courts for their right in possessions befalling by decease of their Kinred 15. That Churches are deprived of their Priviledges till they shew Quo warranto they hold them 16. That Ecclesiastical Judges are stopped in their proceedings by Sheriffs and great men 17. That Bishops refusal of Clerks presented are examined in the Lay-courts 18. That Patrons of Religious Houses do oppress them by extream Quarter 19. That Bigamy and Bastardy are tried in Lay-courts 20. That the King suffers his Livings to be vacant for many years 21. That the Clergie are wronged by the Statute of Mortmain Here 's all and more than all that 's true and more than enough to let the Reader see that the Writ Circumspecte agatis was but a face put on for the present after laid aside and the Clergy left to the bare Canon They likewise shew what the Clergy aimed at and in that they did not obtain it was to be attributed to the resolution of the Laity and not any neglect in themselves for the Arch-bishop died in the service and it is thought that grief for these matters was no little cause thereof But the times within a while grew troublesome and the King in pursuit of the French Wars being unadvised in his way angred the people by his arbitrary levie of Men and Money as it brought forth a State-scoul little inferiour to a Quarrel And to pacifie the Clergie he granted them the Writ de consultatione habenda in all matrimonial and testamentary cases which were of their least doubted priviledges and this qualified the first Article of complaint next foregowing if such cause they had of complaint and this was all that the Clergie got at Edward the first 's hands Edward the second was a man that was neither well-affected to Rome nor weak in spirit and yet so unhappy that his way neither promised good success nor ever had it and so he became a Servant unto
and nothing shall hinder it but the special reservation of the donor and yet he saith that such gift or grant taketh not away the right of the Lord Paramount in his Tenure albeit the gift be in free Alms. Nevertheless it seemeth to be such restraint that the Templars and Hospitallers were fain to find out a new way which was to protect mens Tenements from execution of Law by levying crosses thereon albeit the right of the Lords was not barred and therefore Edw. 1. provided a Law to make this also in nature of a Mortmain within the Statute made in the seventh year of his Reign called the Statute de Religiosis by which it was enacted that in case of such alienations in Mortmain the Lord should have liberty to enter if he failed then the Lord Paramount or if he failed the King should enter and dispose of the same and that no license of Mortmain should be sued out but by the mean Lord's assent and where part of the premises remain still in the Donor and the original Writ mentioneth all the particulars And thus at length was this issue for the present stayed which hitherto wasted the strength of the Kingdom and by continual current emptying it into the mare mortuum of the Clergie consumed the maintenance of Knight service by converting the same to Clerk-service No Judge shall compel a Free-man to make Oath without the Kings command So is the sence of the Law rendred by an ancient Authour and I hope I shall not wrong the Text if I affirm that the Ecclesiastical Judge was included within the equity though properly he be not Balivus for the Law intends to shew that it is a liberty that the Subject hath not to be compelled to take Oath without the Kings especial command and by consequence it sheweth also that the King at that time and until then had the directory of Oaths for it was an ancient Liberty given in the Kings Charters unto such as they pleased viz. to impose Oaths and to punish for breach of Oath and this passed under the word Athae or Athas and so Edmund the Saxon King gave to the Abbey of Glastenbury amongst other Athas Ordulas and the Church-men that first procured vacations from Suits of Law during holy times procured a Law also to be setled by Edward the Saxon King and Gunthurne the Dane that Ordeal and Oaths should be forbidden upon the holy Feasts and lawful Fasts And a wonder it is how it escaped the gripe of the Clergie so long who catched at any thing that had but a glance of Gods worship in it And if this were the Subjects Liberty not to be compelled to Swear surely much more not to be compelled to accuse himself unless by the Law he be especially bound for it is Glanvil's rule Ob infamiam non solet juxta legem terrae aliquis per legem apparentem se purgare nisi prius convictus fuerit vel confessus in curia But the power of the Clergie now was grown strong and they begin to remember themselves and that Oaths are of a holy regard and they men for holiness best able to judge when and to whom they shall be ministred and therefore now they begin to enter their claim and to make a sure Title they get a grant from Pope Innocent to Steven Langton Arch-Bishop of Canterbury of a faculty of licensing administration of Oaths during the time of Lent and he accordingly enjoyed it during the mad time of Henry the Third But Edward the first quarrelled it and left it questionable to Edward the Second who being in his condition as a lost man had less care of such smaller matters and therefore allowed that his Judges of Assizes should be licensed by the Arch-bishop to administer Oaths in their Circuits in the sacred times of Advent and Septuagessima and this course continued till Henry the Eighth's time The Clergie having thus gotten the bridle gallop amain they now call whom they will and put them to their Oaths to accuse other men or themselves or else they are Excommunicated Henry the Third withstood this course if the Clergie-mens complaints in the times of that King Artic. 9. be true and notwithstanding the same the Law holds its course and in pursuance thereof we find an attachment upon a prohibition in this form ensuing Put the Bishop of N. to his pledges that he be before our Justices to shew cause why he made to be summoned and by Ecclesiastical censures constrained Lay-persons men or women to appear before him to swear unwillingly at the Bishops pleasure to the great prejudice of our Crown and Dignity and contrary to the custom of the Kingdom of England And thus both King and Clergie were at contest for this power over the peoples Consciences to which neither had the right otherwise than by rules of Law. Bigamists shall not be allowed their Clergie whether they become such before the Council of Lyons or since and that Constitution there made shall be so construed Whatsoever therefore their Synods in those times pretended against the married Clergie it seemeth by this Law that they had Clergie that were married once and again and yet before and after the Council were admitted as Clerks in the judgment of the Law. But the general Council interposes their authority and deprives them that are the second time married of all their priviledges of Clergie It was it seemeth twenty years and more after that Council before the Church-men in England were throughly reformed for either some were still Bigami at the making of this Law or as touching that point it was vain nor is it easie to conceive what occasion should after so long a time move such exposition the words of the Constitution being Bigamos omni privilegio clericali declaramus esse nudatos Now whether this slow Reformation arose from the defect in Law or in obedience thereto may be gathered from some particulars ensuing First it is apparent that the Canons of general Councils eo nomine had formerly of ancient times gotten a kind of preheminence in this Nation but by what means is not so clear In the Saxon times they were of no further force than the great Council of this Kingdom allowed by express act For the Nicene Faith and the first five general Councils were received by Synodical confirmations of this Kingdom made in the joynt meeting both of the Laity and Clergie and during such joynt consulting the summons to the general Councils was sent to the King to send Bishops Abbots c. but after that the Laity were excluded by the Clergie from their meetings and the King himself also served in the same manner the Summons to the general Council issued forth to the Bishops immediately and in particular to each of them and to the Abbots and Priors in general by vertue whereof they went inconsulto Rege and sometimes Rege
if they receive them stocked The first of these is the Law of common reason for it is contrary to Guardianship to destroy that which by their office they ought to preserve As touching the words of the Law the Grantees are omitted in the Charter of King John and also their Assignees albeit that doubtless they were within the intent and meaning of the Law. The matter declares plainly not onely the oppression of Lords upon their Wards but also the corruption even of the Law itself that at the first aimed at the good of the Publick and honour of Knight-service but now was degenerated into the base desire of profit by making market of the Wards Estates and Marriages that brought in strip and waste of Estates and niggardly neglect of the education and training up of the persons of the Wards and an imbasing of the generation of mankind and spoil of times Nor did these times ever espy or provide against the worst of these but onely endeavoured to save the estate by punishing the wasters in damages by this Law and by forfeiture of the Wardship by a Law made in the time of Edward the First and this as well for Waste done during the time of the custody as in the life-time of his Ancestors by another Law in Edward the First 's time And because the Escheators and their under-Officers used to serve themselves out of the Estates of Minors before they certified to the King his right and those were not within the Law of Magna Charta or at least not so reputed It was therefore afterwards provided that these also should render damages in a Writ of Waste to be brought against them The marriage of Wards shall be without disparagement It was an ancient Law among the Germans and the Saxons brought it hither and as a Law setled it that Marriage must be amongst equals but this the Danes and Normans slighted and yet it continued and was revived Now as the Lord had the tuition of the Ward instead of the Ancestor so had he the care of the marriage in such manner as the Ancestor might have had if he had lived For in case the Ward were stoln and married the Delinquent suffered fine and imprisonment Or if the Ward married without the Lord's consent he shall have the double value and hold the Land over till satisfaction But in case the Lord marrieth the Ward within fourteen years of age to its disparagement he shall lose his Wardship thereby And if the Ward refuseth to accept of a marriage tendred by the Lord before her age of sixteen years the Lord shall hold the Lands till he have received the full value and in case where one Tenant holdeth of divers Lords the Lords by priority shall have the marriage These Laws were in use during the Reigns of those Kings although it cannot be certainly concluded hereby that the Wives portion properly belonged to the Lord as for his own benefit partly because the Female-Wards should have no advancement if it belonged to the Lords and partly because this forfeiture was given to the Lords in nature of a penalty as appeareth by the frame of the Statute of Merton Widows shall have their Dower inheritance their inheritance which they have joyntly with their Husbands their marriage freely and their Quarentine With due regard of the opinion of others I shall propound my own It seemeth to me that the King is within this Law as well as within the former Laws of the Normans and those of Henry the Second that are of this kind and as he is within the compass of every Law of this Charter and that it is called the Grand Charter as most immediately coming from the King to the people and not from the Lords Nor is there any ground that the Law should intend to give liberty to Widows of Wards belonging to inferiour Lords to marry whom they will and that onely the Kings Widows shall be bound Nor did this suit with the contest between the Barons and the King that their Widows should be bound unto the King and the Widows of their Tenants discharged from their tuition and therefore I conceive by the word maritagium is not meant liberty of Marriage but her Marriage-portion or rationabilis pars according to the foregoing Laws of Henry the First and Henry the Second and the Saxon Customs But as touching the liberty of Marriage it is defined and expressed that the Widows shall not be compelled to marry nevertheless if they shall marry they must marry with the Lord's liking otherwise he might have an enemy to be his Tenant that might instead of homage and service prove Traitor and be his ruine Lastly touching the Widows dwelling the Law thought it unreasonable that she should immediately after the death of her Husband be exposed to be harbourless and therefore ordained that she might continue in her Husband's house Forty days if it were not a Castle and then she was to have another dwelling assigned to her because by common intendment she is not supposed to be a person meet to defend a Castle and this was called her Quarentine which I meet not with amongst the Saxon Laws and therefore suppose it to be of Norman original No Man's Land shall be seized for Debt to the King so long as the Personal Estate will satisfie Nor shall his pledge be troubled so long as the Principal is sufficient unless he refuse to satisfie and then the pledge shall recover in value The first part hereof was the issue of the Law concerning elegit formerly observed in the Saxon times for the regard of Law principally extended unto the person next unto the Free-hold and lastly unto the goods The latter part of this Law was the Law of Pledges or Decenners in the same times unto which the Reader may resort for further light herein The City of London and other Cities Burroughs and Towns and the Cinque-ports and other Ports shall enjoy their ancient Liberties The whole Kingdom and the Members thereof herein expressed had all their Liberties saved from the dint of Conquest by the Law of William the first upon which although some of the succeeding Kings did invade yet none of them made any absolute disseisin although disturbance in some particulars But King John did not only confirm them by his grand Charters but by particular Charters to each Corporation with some enlargements and in his grand Charter inserted one clause which in the grand Charter of Henry the Third appeareth not which thus ensueth Et ad habendum commune concilium Regni de auxiliis assidendis aliter quam in tribus casibus praedictis which if the barbarism of the Latine mislead me not is thus in English And to have right of Common-Council or to be of the Common-Council of the Kingdom for the assessing of aids other than in three cases aforesaid viz. for
redemption of their Captive King for Knighting of the Kings Son and for his Daughters Marriage because these three might be due by the Common-Law the two latter by custom the former by common right although mentioned from the late disaster of King Richard which King John might with shame enough remember and expect the same measure from the censure of an unquiet conscience I shall not enter into debate concerning the omission hereof in the later Charters possibly it might seem a tautology Nor concerning the restriction as if it did imply that the Burgesses had Vote only in cases of general assesments but shall leave it to the consideration of the Reader No Distress shall be taken for greater service or other matter than is due Distresses are in nature no other than a summons in act or the bringing of a man to answer by seizure of part of his Goods and it was used by the Saxons as hath been shewed and because the rich men under colour of seeking their right many times sought for wrong and though they could not prevail in the issue yet prevailed so far that the Defendant could not escape without charge and hinderance therefore the Law provided a Writ of remedy against unjust vexation which Glanvil remembreth us of and yet because that remedy also carried with it matter of charge and disturbance to the Plaintiff and so the remedy might be worse than the disease therefore the Law defined distresses by circumstances of person matter time and place under penalties of fine and amercement besides the recompence to the party first it must not be taken but by leave from the Kings Court unless in case of matters due by common right and upon complaint made by the Plaintiff The King sent out a Summons in this manner Henricus Rex Ang. Hominibus Abbatis de Ramsey salutem Precipio quod cito juste reddatis Abbati Domino vestro quicquid ei debetis in censu firma debitis placitis quod si nolueritis ipse vos inde constringat per pecuniam vestram And in all cases of matters due by common right the distress never was done in an arbitrary way but by Judicial Act in the Lord's Court. Secondly no distress for suit shall be made out of the Fee nor against any person but such as are of that Fee. Nor shall any distress be made in the King's High-way or open street but by the King's Officer and special Writ because distress is incident to service and that is due as from the Fee and therefore by common right the same must be recovered from the Fee and such as owe service in the same but the High-way or open street are more properly a Franchise belonging to the King although the Soil haply may be the Lords And therefore it was an old Law that they should be under the King's safeguard Sit pax publica per communes vias and no violence must be there tolerated but by the King 's special Writ which presupposeth the especial notice taken by the King of the nature of the occasion A moderation also must be observed in the taking of the distress for it must not be excessive and also in keeping thereof for if the owner will he may replevy the same according to the ancient course and the Sheriff must grant replevy if it be demanded although formerly no replevy was without special Writ and yet that also not always readily obeyed for the times were such as the Lords were bold with the King's Courts and Ministers and refused the order of the Law. Now in such cases wherein the matter concerned contempt of the King's Authority a Fine was set upon the Offender but in case it concerned onely a Tort done to the party he was amerced The one is called Redemption because the penalty otherwise must lie upon the person if it be not redeemed by pecuniary Fine the other is called Amercement which is originally a satisfaction unto the party wronged by recompence out of the personal Estate of the Delinquent Thirdly as touching the matter of the distress it must not be of Plough beasts or Sheep unless in case of damage fesant if other distress may be had for the Law had a care of such Cattel as were most of publick concernment and which was the main stock of subsistence so far as Justice would allow And therefore the unjust taking of any man's Cattel by any person whatsoever is liable to the same penalties that unjust distresses are Fourthly concerning the using of the distress it must not be sold no not in the King's case till fifteen days be past after it is taken nor must it be carried out of the County but it must be so impounded as the owner may come to feed it and it must be discharged if the owner give security of satisfaction before the return of the Writ Fifthly the intent of the distresses must be that which is just and therefore not for other suit than by the Feoffment is due or else by Prescription and in case many are joyntly seized the suit shall be by one and the rest shall contribute Nor must any man be compelled to shew his Title to his Land by distress The Common-pleas shall be holden in one certain place The Office of Judge of the Common-pleas was in my opinion distinct and several from that of the Crown-pleas nor though one and the same man might execute both Authorities doth it therefore follow that it was by one and the same power as if being Judge he had thereby power in all matters of the Common-pleas and also of the Crown For though it be true that Bracton saith The King hath one proper Court wherein are the Chief Judges which both by his own Testimony and Briton's also did hear and determine Causes of all sorts yet is it true also that it was by Appeal or Writ of Errour as in case of false Judgment and that the King had plures curias which doubtless had their proper work And in the time of Henry the second it is clear that six were especially assigned for the Common-pleas throughout the whole Realm and yet by another especial Commission or Letters-Patents the same men might also have power to determine matters of the Crown as at this day in their several Circuits This Law therefore doth not as I conceive work any alteration but onely in this that whereas formerly the Judges of Common-pleas attended on the King's Court continually as all other Judges did and whither the King removed they did the like which was a great uncertainty and grievance unto the Commons henceforth they are fixed to a certain place Assize of Novel Disseisin and Mortdancester shall be determined in the proper County onely and by the Justices itinerant sent by the King or his Chief Justices The Law was so declared in Henry the second 's
and Kent are saved out of this Law by the Statute the first whereof saves the Land to the Heir from the Lord and the second saves the same to the Heirs Males or for want of such to the Heirs Females and to the Wife her moity until she be espoused to another man unless she shall forfeit the same by fornication during her Widow-hood And by the same Law also the King had all Escheats of the Tenants of Archbishops and Bishops during the vacancy as a perquisite But Escheats of Land and Tenement in Cities or Burroughs the King had them in jure coronae of whomsoever they were holden All Wears shall be destroyed but such as are by the Sea-coast The Lieutenant of the Tower of London as it seemed claimed a Lordship in the Thames and by vertue thereof had all the Wears to his own use as appeareth by a Charter made to the City of London recited in the second Institutes upon this Law and this was to the detriment of the Free-men especially of the City of London in regard that all Free-men were to have right of free passage through Rivers as well as through Highways and purprestures in either were equally noxious to the common liberty And therefore that which is set down under the example or instance of the Rivers of Thames and Medway contained all the Rivers in England albeit that other parts of the Kingdom had not the like present regard as the City of London had The Writ of precipe in capite shall not be granted of any Freehold whereby a man may be in danger of losing his Court thereby It seemeth that it was one of the oppressions in those times that if a Suit were commenced in the inferiour or Lords Court concerning a Freehold a Writ of precipe in capite might be had upon a Surmise that the Freehold was holden in capite which might prove an absolute destruction to the inferiour Court and was the spoil of the Demandants case and therefore I think the Charter of King John instead of the word Court hath the word Cause There shall be but one known Weight and Measure and one breadth of Cloaths throughout the Realm of England This Law of Weights and Measures was anciently established amongst the Saxons as formerly hath been shewed and continued in the Normans times and confirmed by Richard the first and King John. And as touching the measure of the breadth of Cloaths although it might seem to abridge the liberty of particular persons yet because it was prejudicial to the common Trade of the Kingdom it was setled in this manner to avoid deceit and to establish a known price of Cloaths And it seemeth that Wine was ordinarily made in England as well as Ale otherwise the Measures of Wine could not have been established by a Law in England if they had been altogether made in other Countries Inquisition of Life and Member shall be readily granted without Fees. This was a Law of latter original made to take away a Norman oppression for by the Saxon Law as hath been already noted No man was imprisoned for Crime not bailable beyond the next County-court or Sheriff's Torn but when those rural Courts began to lose their power and the Kings Courts to devour Tryals of that nature especially by the means of the Justices itinerant which were but rare and for divers years many times intermitted during all which time supposed Offenders must lie in Prison which was quite contrary to the liberty of the Free men amongst the Saxons This occasioned a new device to save the common liberty by special Writs sued out by the party imprisoned or under bail supposing himself circumvented by hatred and malice and by the same directed to the Sheriff and others an Inquisition was taken and Tryal made of the Offence whether he deserved loss of Life or Member and if it were found for the supposed Offender he was bailed till the next coming of the Justices and for this the Writ was called the Writ of inquisition of Life or Member and sometimes the Writ de odio atia But these Inquests were soon become degenerate and subject to much corruption and therefore as soon met with a countercheck from the Law Or first rather a regulation for it was ordained that the Inquest should be chosen upon Oath and that two of the Inquest at least should be Knights and those not interessed in the Cause But yet this could not rectifie the matter for it seemed so impossible to do Justice and shew Mercy this way that the Writ is at length taken away and men left to their lot till the coming of Justices itinerant But this could not be endured above seven years for though the King be a brave Souldier and prosperous yet the people overcome him and recover their Writs de odio atia again Lords shall have the Wardships of their Tenants Heirs although they hold also of the King in Petit Serjeanty Socage Burgage or Fee-farm Inferiour Lords had the same right of Wardships with the King for their Tenures in Knight-service although their Tenants did hold also of the King unless they held of him in Knight-service which was a service done by the Tenant's own person or by the person of his Esquire or other deputy in his stead But as touching such service as was wont to be done to him by render or serving him with Arms or other utensils this was no Knight-service though such utensils concerned War but was called Petit Serjeanty as in the Law-books doth appear Nevertheless Henry the Third had usurped Wardships in such cases also and the same amongst others occasioned the Barons Wars No Judge shall compel a Free-man to confess matter against himself upon Oath without complaint first made against him Nor shall receive any complaint without present proof This Law in the Original is set down in another kind of phrase in the first part thereof which is obscure by reason thereof in express words it is thus No Judge shall compel any man ad legem manifestam which implieth that the matter was otherwise obscure if the party that was complained of or suspected did not manifest the same by his own declaring of the truth or matter enquired after and therefore they used in such cases to put him to Oath and if he denied the matter or acquitted himself the Judge would sometimes discharge him or otherwise put him to his Compurgators and this was called lex manifesta or lex apparens And it was a trick first brought in by the Clergie and the Temporal Judges imitated them therein and this became a snare and sore burthen to the Subjects To avoid which they complain of this new kind of Trial and for remedy of this usurpation this Law reviveth and establisheth the onely and old way of Trial for Glanvil saith Ob infamiam non solet juxta legem terrae aliquis per
legem apparentem se purgare nisi prius convictus fuerit vel confessus in curia and therefore no man ought to be urged upon such difficulties unless by the express Law of the Land. The old way of Trial was first to bring in a Complaint and Witnesses ready to maintain the same and therefore both Appeals and Actions then used to conclude their pleas with the names of Witnesses subjoyned which at this day is implied in those general words in their conclusions Et inde producit sectam suam that is he brings his sect or suit or such as do follow or affirm his complaint as another part also is implied in those words Et hoc paratus est verificare For if the Plaintiffs sect or suit of Witnesses did not fully prove the matter in fact the Defendant's Averment was made good by his own Oath and the Oaths of Twelve men and so the Trial was concluded No Free-man shall be imprisoned or disseised of his Freehold or Liberties outlawed or banished or invaded but by the Law of the Land and judgement of his Peers Nor shall Justice be sold delayed or denied This is a comprehensive Law and made up of many Saxon Laws or rather an enforcement of all Laws and a remedy against oppression past present and to come And concerneth first the person then his livelihood as touching the person his life and his liberty his life shall be under the protection of the Law and his liberty likewise so as he shall be shut into no place by Imprisonment nor out of any place by Banishment but shall have liberty of ingress and egress His Estate both real and personal shall also be under the protection of the Law and the Law also shall be free neither denied nor delayed I think it needless to shew how this was no new Law but a confirmation of the old and reparation added thereto being much impaired by stormy times for the sum of all the foregoing discourse tendeth thereto Merchants shall have free and safe passage and trade without unjust Taxes as by ancient custome they ought In time of War such as are of the Enemies Countries shall be secured till it appear how the English Merchants are used in their Countries That this was an ancient Law the words thereof shew besides what may be observed out of the Laws of Aetheldred and other Saxon Laws So as it appeareth that not onely the English Free-men and Natives had their liberties asserted by the Law but also Forreiners if Merchants had the like liberties for their persons and goods concerning Trade and maintenance of the same and were hereby enabled to enjoy their own under the protection of the Law as the Free-men had And unto this Law the Charter of King John added this ensuing It shall be lawful for every Freeman to pass freely to and from this Kingdom saving Fealty to the King unless in time of War and then also for a short space as may be for the common good excepting Prisoners Outlaws and those Country-men that are in enmity and Merchants who shall be dealt with as aforesaid And it seemeth that this Law of free passage out of the Kingdom was not anciently fundamental but onely grounded upon reason of State although the Freemen have liberty of free passage within the Kingdom according to that original Law Sit pax publica per communes vias and for that cause as I suppose it was wholly omitted in the Charter of Henry the Third as was also another Law concerning the Jews which because it left an influence behind it after the Jews were extinct in this Nation and which continueth even unto this day I shall insert it in this short sum After death of the Jew's debtor no usury shall be paid during the minority of the Heir though the debt shall come into the King's hand And the debt shall be paid saving to the Wife her Dower and maintenance for the Children according to the quantity of the Debtors Land and saving the Lord's service and in like manner of debts to others The whole doctrine of Vsury fell under the Title of Jews for it seemeth it was their Trade and their proper Trade hitherto It was first that I met with forbidden at a Legatine Council nigh 300 years before the Normans times but by the Confessor's Law it was made penal to Christians to the forfeiture of Estate and Banishment and therefore the Jews and all their substance were holden to be in nature of the King Villains as touching their Estate for they could get nothing but was at his mercy And Kings did suffer them to continue this Trade for their own benefit yet they did regulate it as touching Infants as by this Law of King John and the Statute at Merton doth appear But Henry the Third did not put it into his Charter as I think because it was no liberty of the Subjects but rather a prejudice thereto and therefore Edward the First wholly took it away by a Statute made in his time and thereby abolished the Jews Tenants Lands holden of Lands escheated to the King shall hold by the same services as formerly In all alienations of Lands sufficient shall be left for the Lords distress Submitting to the judgement of the learned I conceive that as well in the Saxon times as until this Law any Tenant might alien onely part of his Lands and reserve the services to the alienor because he could not reserve service upon such alienation unto the Lord Paramount other than was formerly due to him without the Lord's consent and for the same reason could they not alien the whole Tenancy to bind the Lord without his express license saving the opinion in the book of Assizes because no Tenant could be enforced upon any Lord lest he might be his Enemy Nevertheless it seemeth that de facto Tenants did usually alien their whole Tenancy and although they could not thereby bar the Lord's right yet because the Lord could not in such cases have the distress of his own Tenant this Law saved so much from alienation as might serve for security of the Lord's distress But Tenants were not thus satisfied the Lords would not part with their Tenants although the Tenants necessity was never so urgent upon them to sell their Lands and therefore at length they prevailed by the Statute of Quia emptores to have power to sell all saving to the Lords their services formerly due and thus the Lords were necessitated to grant Licenses of alienation to such as the Tenants could provide to buy their Lands Nor was this so prejudicial to the Lords in those days when the publick quiet was setled as it would have been in former times of War whenas the Lord's right was maintained more by might and the aid of his Tenants than by Law which then was of little power The 35th Chapter I have formerly mentioned in the Chapter concerning
and imprisoned Before this Law this crime was but finable unless the fact was committed upon a Virgin for then the member was lost And this was the Saxons Law but the Normans inflicted the loss of the member upon all Delinquents in any Rape Nor was this made Felony by any Law or Custom that I can finde till about these days It is true that Canutus punished it capitis aestimatione by way of compensation which rather gives a rule of damages to the party wronged than importeth a punishment inflicted for an offence done against the Crown as if it were thereby made capital But for the more certainty of the penalty another Law provideth that if the Rape be committed without the Womans consent subsequent she may have an Appeal of Rape And though a consent be subsequent yet the Delinquent upon indictment found shall suffer death as in the case of Appeal But if a Wife be carried away with the goods of her Husband besides Action of the party the King shall have a fine If the Wife elopeth she shall lose her Dower if she be not reconciled before her Husband's death All which now-recited Provisoes are comprehended together in one Chapter and yet the Chapter is partee per fess French and Latine So far thereof as concerneth death was written in French being the most known Language to the great men in general many of whom were French by reason of the interest that Henry the Third had with France in his late Wars against the Barons It was therefore published by way of Caveat that no person that understood French might plead ignorance of the Law that concerned their lives The residue of that Chapter was written in Latine as all the other Laws of that Parliament were upon grounds formerly in this discourse noted One Proviso more remaineth which is also comprehended in the same Chapter with the former viz. Any person that shall carry away a Nun from her house shall suffer imprisonment for three years and render damages to the house This crime was formerly onely inwombed in the Canon-Law and now born and brought forth into the condition of a Statute-Law rather to vindicate the right of the Freemen than in any respect had to the Clergie who had been very bold with the liberty of the Freemen in this matter For Archbishop Peckham not a year before the making of this Law for this offence had excommunicated Sir Osborn Gifford nor could he get absolution but upon his Penance First he was disciplin'd with rods three times once in the open Church at Wilton then in the Market-place at Shaftsbury and lastly in the publick Church there Then he must fast divers moneths Lastly he must be disrobed of all Military habiliments viz. Guilt Spurs Sword Saddle golden Trappings and to use no brave garments but russet with Lamb and Sheep-skins to use no Shirit nor take up his Order again until he had spent three years Pilgrimage in the Holy Land and unto this Penance the Knight by Oath bound himself A strange power and to repress which it was time for the people to look about them and rather to punish Delinquents themselves than to leave it to the will of such men as never had enough Concealment or neglect of apprehending of Felons punished by Fine and Imprisonment In those ancient times pursuits of Felons with Hue and Cry were made by Lords of Manors Bailiffs of Liberties Sheriffs and Coroners whereas now they are made by Constables See more in the Chapter of Peace Escapes also were punished with Fine and Imprisonment and in some places the Lord had the Fine in other places the Sheriff and in some cases the King yet in no case was any Fine assessed or taken till the Trial before the Justices Persons defamed for Felony not submitting to Trial by Law shall be committed to close and hard Imprisonment It hath been accounted an extream construction of this Law and questionless so it is that this Law should warrant that punishment of pressing to death which hath been of later times more constantly used than former times ever knew of for though it be granted that some trick of torture was sometimes used even before the Normans times and so might now and then leave some few examples after the Norman times yet did the Law never patronize such courses especially if the death of the party suspected ensued thereupon but accounted it Manslaughter And the end of this Law was not to put a man to death but to urge him to confess and so Briton saith Such as will not submit to Trial shall be put to Penance till he shall pray to be admitted thereunto and therefore the Penance then used was such as did not necessarily infer death nor was it a final Judgement in the Trial but onely a means thereto and therefore it might rather consist in denial of conveniencies than inflicting of pain Now in what cases it was used may be understood from the manner of the Indictments in those days whereof besides Appeals by the party some were of particular fact done others onely of a Fame and it may be conceived that the course in the second was that if a man would not submit but would stand mute he was put to this kind of Imprisonment for the discovering Law was by Henry the Third taken away But if the Delinquent was positively accused of a Felony and thereupon indicted by a witness of the Fact and then if the Delinquent would not submit to his Trial by Law in such case the final Judgement was to die Onere fame c. because in the one was a Fact affirmed against him by a Witness and in the other onely a Fame or suspicion which is not pregnant against the life of a man. But this manner of Indictment being now laid aside and all proceedings being upon a Fact affirmed against the party I conceive this Law of no use at all in these days Bail shall not be allowed to Outlaws fore-jured Thieves taken in the act notorious Thieves appealed persons burners of Houses breakers of Prison false Coyners counterfeiters of the Broad-seal prisoners upon excommunication open Malefactors and Traitors against the King. The six first are in nature of persons attainted either upon their own confession or such manifest Evidence as in common reason cannot be gainsaid all which were before this Law under bail yea the last of all although the most heinous of all was in the same condition As touching breakers of Prison in these times it was Felony for what cause soever they were committed and therefore their imprisonment was without bail for whoso makes no Conscience of breaking the Prison his credit will little avail Yet it must be acknowledged that the Law imprisoned few without bail in those foregoing times but in case of Felony or Execution but afterward the cases of commitment being ordinary even in matters of mean process and because mens credits
waxing weak by the weakness of their Estates now wasted by the Civil Wars therefore in Edward the Second's time a Law was made to restrain the Felony in such cases onely to the breach of Prison by such as were committed for Felony And as touching Imprisonment upon Excommunication it is manifest that within five years before the making of this Law it was complained that such were set at liberty by the King 's Writ de homine replegiando without the Bishop's consent But now the Clergie had gotten the day of the Law which did much decline from that guard of imprisonment but hated perpetual imprisonment Nor was this complaint grounded upon any other Law than that of the Canon for the Common Law ever held the supreme cognizance of Excommunication within its own power as upon the Writ de quare excommunicato may appear Other crimes are yet also by this Law allowed bail such as are persons indicted of Larceny before Sheriffs c. persons imprisoned upon slight grounds Receivers and Accessories before Felony Trespassers persons appealed by provers after the death of the approvers If bail be granted otherwise than the Law alloweth the party that alloweth the same shall be fined imprisoned render damages or forfeit his place as the case shall require And thus the iniquity of the times was so great as it even forced the Subjects to forgo that which was in account a great liberty to stop the course of a growing mischief Publishers of false News whereby discord or slander may arise between the King and his people shall be imprisoned till he produce the Relator It is therefore an offence against the Crown to procure or maintain an ill conceit in the King of the people or an ill conceit in the people of the King and it is as well an offence against the Crown for the King to conceive ill of his people as for them of him But all must be grounded upon falshood for truth respects no man's person and all men are equally bound by the woe if they call good evil or evil good although difference must be made in the manner of representation And upon this ground of maintaining strife was a Law made also against Conspiracy to make or maintain Indictment Suit or Quarrel and it was likewise finable Redisseisors and postdisseisors found upon verdict before the Sheriff Coroners and Knights shall be imprisoned Formerly Redisseisin was under no other Law than that of Desseisin but by this Law made a matter belonging to the Crown and tried before the same Judges that had the power of enquiry of all offences against the Crown The penalty of imprisonment in this case was to be without bail but onely by the King 's Writ de homine replegiando and yet even thus the penalty was not sufficient to restrain the offence and therefore a Law was made to abridge the power of that Writ as touching such offender and they became irremediable as touching their liberty by that Writ besides that upon recovery had against them they lost double damages Trespassers in Parks and Fish-ponds convicted within a year and a day shall render damages suffer imprisonment for three years and give security of good behaviour for time to come If any Beasts be taken in a felonious manner he shall be proceeded against as a Robber From the times of King Steven the Lords and great men endeavoured to advance their power and greatness so high above the meaner sort of Free men as they made Kings continually jealous of their power Castles had been a bone of long contention between them but they being for the most part taken away the strife was about Prisons and power to imprison offenders and that also after much opposition they laid aside Yet the violence of these times being such as though Felonies were somewhat dreaded Trepasses of the highest nature were little regarded such as were riotous hunting in their Parks and fishing in their Waters The Lords and great men made it their last request that at least in such cases they might have power to imprison such as they found so trespassing but this was also denied them though by Henry the Third in his first time when as yet the Government was not worsted by projects of Arbitrary power or corrupt Counsels of Forreigners nor himself a man able to sway with the Lords in matters that were of doubtful prerogative And to speak indifferently it is better for the Liberty of the Subject that the power of imprisonment should be regulated onely by the Kings Writ ordered by Law than by the Warrants of great men especially in their own cases and therefore in this matter the Kings Prerogative was a patron to the Free mens liberty Nevertheless these great men give not thus over their game for though in times of publick calamities little place is left for pleasure to any man yet when times are grown to more quiet pleasure revives and the great men renew their motion and though they could not obtain prisons to their own use as they endeavoured at the meeting at Merton yet now they obtain the Kings prisons to the use of a Law that was as good as their own and thereby satisfied their own displeasure for the loss of their pleasure And yet this Law sufficed them not but they obtain a further priviledge that such persons as are found so trespassing and refusing to submit may be killed without peril of Felony CHAP. LXX Of the Militia during these Kings Reigns THe Souldiery of England may be considered First in regard of the Persons Secondly their Arms. Thirdly their Service The persons were as formerly not onely such as were milites or Tenants in Knight-service but also such as served at the Plough and concerning them both it is to be considered what the Law made by Edw. the 2 d. holdeth forth All such as ought to be Knights and are not shall be distrained to undertake the weapons of Knighthood if they shew not cause to the contrary Regularly all Tenants by Knight-service ought to be Knights but de facto were not so as in these times there was a further work to make a man a Knight than his bare Tenure for such onely were milites facti who had both Lands sufficient to maintain the Arms and state of a Knight and also a body fit to undertake the service in his own person and whereof he had given sufficient proof the field Others that had Land either had not sufficient maintenance or not habiliments of person and as not expected were laid aside of this sort were many by reason of the late Civil Wars in which they had much impaired both their bodies and Estates This rendred the strength of the Kingdom and Militia so much decayed and the minds of men so wearied that they began to love ease before the times would brook it and a cessation from Arms before they had any mind to peace The Parliament
sad experience of the latter Government of Kings in these times had taught the Knighthood of England to hold for the future Ages No Tenant in ancient Demesnes or in Burgage shall be distrained for the service of a Knight Clerks and Tenants in Socage of other Mannors than of the King shall be used as they have been formerly Tenants in ancient Demesne and Tenants in Burgage are absolutely acquitted from foreign service the one because they are in nature of the King's Husbandmen and served him and his Family with Victual the other because by their Tenure they were bound to the defence of their Burrough which in account is a Limb or Member of the Kingdom and so in nature of a Castle guard Now as touching Clerks and Tenants in Socage holding of a Subject they are left to the order of ancient use appearing upon Record As concerning the Clergy it is evident by what hath been formerly noted that though they were importunate to be discharged of the service Military in regard that their profession was for Peace and not for Bloud yet could they never obtain their desire for though their persons might challenge exemption from that work yet their Lands were bound to find Arms by their Deputies for otherwise it had been unreasonable that so great a part of the Kingdom as the Clergie then had should sit still and look on whilst by the Law of Nature every one is engaged in his own defence Nor yet did the profession of these men to be men for Peace hold always uniform some kind of Wars then were holden sacred and wherein they not onely adventured their Estates but even their own Persons and these not onely in a defensive way but by way of invasion and many times where no need was for them to appear Tenants in Socage also in regard of their service might plead exemption from the Wars for if not the Plough must stand still and the Land thereby become poor and lean Nevertheless a general service or defence of the Kingdom is imposed upon all and Husbandmen must be Souldiers when the debate is who shall have the Land. In such cases therefore they are evocati ad arma to maintain and defend the Kingdom but not compellable to foreign service as the Knights were whose service consisted much in defence of their Lord's person in reference to the defence of the Kingdom and many times policy of War drew the Lords into Arms abroad to keep the Enemy further from their borders and the Knights then under their Lords pay went along with them and therefore the service of Knighthood is commonly called servitium forinsecum Of these Socagers did arise not onely the body of English Foot-men in their Armies but the better and more wealthy sort of them found Arms of a Knight as formerly hath been observed yet always under the pay of the common Purse And if called out of the Kingdom they were meer Voluntiers for they were not called out by distress as Knights were because they held not their Land by such service but they were summoned by Proclamation and probably were mustered by the high Constables in each Hundred the Law nevertheless remaining still entire that all must be done not onely ad fidem Domini Regis but also Regni which was disputed and concluded by the Sword. For though Kings pretended danger to the publick oftentimes to raise the people yet the people would give credit as they pleased Or if the King's Title were in question or the Peoples Liberty yet every man took liberty to side with that party that liked him best nor did the King's Proclamation sway much this or that way It is true that precedents of those times cry up the King's power of arraying all Ships and men without respect unless of age or corporal disability but it will appear that no such array was but in time of no less known danger from abroad to the Kingdom than imminent and therefore might be wrought more from the general fear of the Enemy than from the King's command And yet those times were always armed in neighbouring Nations and Kings might have pretended continual cause of arraying Secondly it will no less clearly appear that Kings used no such course but in case of general danger to the whole Kingdom either from foreign Invasion as in the times of King John or from intestine Broils as in the times of Henry the third and the two Edwards successively And if the danger threatned onely one coast the array was limited onely to the parts adjacent thereunto Thirdly it seemeth that general arrays were not levied by distress till the time of Edward the first and then onely for the rendezvouze at the next Sea-coast and for defence against foreign Invasion in which case all Subjects of the Kingdom are concerned by general service otherwise it can come unto no other account than that Title Prerogative and therein be charactered as a trick above the ordinary strain Fourthly those times brought forth no general array of all persons between the ages of sixteen years and sixty that was made by distress in any case of Civil War but onely by Sheriffs summons and in case of disobedience by summons to appear before the King and his Council which sheweth that by the common Law they were not compellable or punishable Lastly though these arrays of men were sometimes at the charge of the King and sometimes at the Subjects own charge yet that last was out of the road-way of the Subjects liberty as the subsequent times do fully manifest And the like may be said of arrays of Ships which however under command of Kings for publick service were nevertheless rigged and paid out of the publick charge The sum of all will be that in cases of defence from foreign Invasion Kings had power of array according to the order of Law if they exceeded that Rule it may be more rightly said they did what they would than what they ought CHAP. LXXI Of the Peace WAR and Peace are two births by several venters and may like the day and night succeed but can never inherit each to other and for that cause they may claim to belong to one Father and that one and the same power should act in both and yet it is no good Maxime That he that is the chief Commander in War ought to be the chief in the order of Peace For it naturally befalls that War especially that which we call Civil War like some diseases in the body does rather breed ill humours than consume them and these must be purged by dieting the State and constant course of Justice unto which the rugged Waves of War have little or no affinity if they have not enmity Nevertheless the wisdom of our Ancestors thought it most meet to keep their Kings in work as well in time of Peace as of War and therefore as they anciently referred the principal care thereof to the Lords who together
recollection of the Laws thus ensue In case of Robbery or Felony committed and the Delinquent be not forth-coming or discovered the County or Hundred shall answer the damages Of this more may appear from the Norman and Saxon Laws the intent appeareth by the Law it self to stir up the people to use all means by pursuit with Hue and Cry and making inquisitions of the Fact with all speed in Townships Hundreds Franchises and Counties Persons suspected shall not be entertained or harboured by any Inhabitant unless he will undertake for him Of this also formerly both in the Norman and Saxon Laws Walled Towns shall keep their gates shut from Sun-set to Sun-rising The like observed in Cities Burroughs and Towns from the Feast of Ascension to Michaelmas The power of the Watch was great it might apprehend any Passenger and stay him all night and if he be a suspected person he is to be committed to the Sheriff and if an escape be made the party is to be pursued with Hue and Cry. These two last Chapters were in effect in Henry the third's time in course by way of the King's command by Writ in the 36th and 37th years of his Reign with some more particulars concerning the same High-ways through every Lordship shall be kept clear on each side by the space of 200 foot from Hedges Ditches Bushes and Vnderwood High-way herein intended are such as are from one Market-Town to another and in such were always preserved the publick peace or safety for the maintenance of Commerce and freedom of Traffick which is of such publick concernment that it hath been of very ancient institution Every man between the age of fifteen years and forty shall maintain Arms in his house according to the ancient Assize for the preserving of the Peace This Chapter brings into consideration the second thing propounded viz. the means of preserving of the Peace which are two First by maintaining Arms 2. By certifying Defaults In the first is to be considered the persons that are to be assessed 2. The Arms 3. The end The persons to be assessed to Arms are indefinitely set down and comprehend all sorts as wel bond as free and others for such are the expressions in the Commission of Henry the third But by the Assize of Henry the second none were to be armed but Free-men and they worth sixteen or ten marks in Goods at the least yet their ages are limited by this Law they must be between fifteen years and forty but by the Commission in Henry the third's time all between fifteen and sixty years of age were to be armed King John arrayed all sorts free bond and all others that have Arms or ought to have or can carry Arms and it seems by what hath been formerly noted that those that were younger than their Tenure would bear them out were accepted into service if they would offer themselves but by these courses they though under one and twenty years of age were not onely accepted but compelled to War. Under this Title we may also touch upon the persons that were the instruments to array these men or rather to arm them and these were Justices itinerant or one or more Commissioners such as the King found most meet of the service And unto these were Commissions with instructions sent and sometimes Writs were directed onely to the Sheriffs to take with them twelve Knights of the County and to go into every Hundred and call before them all such persons as by the Law ought to be assessed at Arms and to cause them to be sworn to find and maintain Arms in such manner as by the Law they then should be or formerly were assessed and sometimes the establishment of Arms were set down in those Writs and sometimes published by Proclamation For Kings found all means little enough to prevail to bring in alteration of Arms and of their service which was a thing not onely troublesome but chargeable and whereunto they could not easily prevail to bring the Free-men to consent And therefore sometimes the endeavours of Kings in such cases did not onely meet dilationem but also deletionem as the Historian's words are until the way was found out to declare an establishment by Parliament by this Statute made at Winton Now for the nature of the establishment we are to consider that the people of England were distinguished according to their Tenures into such as held by Knight-service and such as held by Socage and that none but those being Free-holders could be charged to find Arms according as by the Laws of the Norman Conquerour may appear The establishment of Arms for the Knights were established by their Tenures in certainty and therefore no need was either of Assessment or Oath to tie them to find such Arms but all the difficulty was for such as were not bound by other Tenure than as free-born Subjects all of whom do owe to their Country defence and so questionless had liberty to provide themselves of such Arms as were by common and constant use held most advantageous against the common Enemy and for the publick defence And that these were put in certainty may appear by the Law of King William formerly noted and by some instances in the Saxon Laws anciently used amongst others that Law of Aethelstane That for every Plough every man should find two compleat Horses And another Order of Aetheldred nigh eighty years aster differing from it assessed upon every eight Hides of Land a Helmet and a Coat of Mail And the Historian tells us That a Hide is a Plough-Land or so much Land as one Plough can keep in till the end of one whole year And the relief of the Noble-men of all sorts and ranks in Horses Helmets Coats of Mail Lances Shields and Swords the meanest of all which degrees being called Mediocris Thainus yielding a relief equal to the Arms of a Knight in the times whereof we now treat viz. one Horse one Helmet one Coat of Mail one Lance one Shield one Sword all comprehended under arma sua as if he had a certain proper Arms. And the Laws concerning the forfeiture of Arms do in effect affirm the thing viz. that all men were armed yet probable it is that laws were not then so often made for the enforcing this or that particular sort of Arms in regard that till the Normans time this Island was troubled but seldom with any Enemies from foreign parts that brought any new sorts of Weapons into fashion the Danes and Norwegians being no other than an old Acquaintance of theirs Neither were the Saxons as yet tamed by any Enemy so far as to beg a Peace albeit that the Danes had gotten them under But after the Norman times the English being somewhat over-matched in War inclined more to Husbandry and began to lay aside their regard of Arms and this occasioned the Kings to make Assessments of
intended to have no other respect than the publick good and which is the Abridgement of the large Volume of the Kingdom A Summary Conclusion ANd thus have I brought the shape of English Government rude as it is from the first off-spring of the Saxons through the rough waves of the Danish Tempests the Rocks of Norman invasion and of the Quick-sands of Arbitrary Government under Popes and Kings to the Haven much defaced it is I confess by the rage of time and yet retained the original likeness in proportion Kings first about the Norman times joyning with the Lords for their joynt interest above the ordinary pitch had mounted each other too high to be Lords over Free men Then by flattering of the Free-men into their designs hovered above them all but not being able to maintain their pitch so long as the Lords held together stooped for a party amongst them and soon obtained their desire For some Lords more ambitious than others and these again more popular than they seek several interests And thus Kings aided by their party to a Supremacy which they were never born to and raised by them into a preheminence above their Peers which neither Law nor Custom ever gave them are of Moderators in the Council of Lords become Moderators of those Councils and so they obtained all that the Lords had but no more For though both they and the Lords abused their power over the Free-men by extortion and oppression as Lords over Tenants yet could they never prevail over them as free-born Subjects to gain their consent to give their Right or the Law up to the King's beck but still the Law remained arbiter both of King and People and the Parliament Supream Expounder and Judge both of it and them For other argument hereof there will be little need besides what hath formerly appeared than what we find in Bracton who wrote in the time of Henry the Third to this effect God is superiour to the King and the Law by which he is made King and his Court viz. the Earls and Barons Earls according to their name Comites are the Kings Associates and he that hath an Associate hath a Master and therefore if the King be unbridled or which is all one without Law they ought to bridle him unless they will be unbridled as the King and then the Commons may cry Lo Jesus c. This was the judgement of that famous Lawyer of the state of an English King in Henry the Third's time I shall add hereto a concurrent testimony of a Lawyer also in Edward the First 's time Although saith he the King ought to have no equal in the Land yet because the King nor his Commissioners in case where the King intrencheth upon the right of any of his Subjects can be both Judge and Party the King by right ought to have Companions to hear and determine in Parliament all Writs and plaints of wrongs done by the King the Queen or their Children and of those wrongs especially whereof otherwise common right cannot be had Nor is this the opinion onely of Lawyers but it is the Law it self unto which the Royal assent was added and the same sealed with an Oath in the solemn stipulation made by Kings at their Coronation with the people then present in the name of the whole body the sum whereof is wont to be propounded to the King in this manner though in a different Language 1. Will you grant and keep and by your Oath confirm to the people of England the Laws and Customs to them granted by the ancient Kings of England your righteous and godly Predecessors and especially to the Clergie and People by the glorious King St. Edward your Predecessor The King's Answer I do them grant and promise 2. Will you keep to God and the Church and the Clergie and the People Peace and Concord sincerely according to your power The King's Answer I will do it 3. Do you grant to hold and keep the Laws and rightful Customs which the Commonalty of your Realm shall have chosen and to maintain and enforce them to the honour of God after your power The King's Answer I this do grant and promise In few words the King promised to keep the Laws already made the peace of his Kingdom and the Laws to be agreed upon by the Commonalty the same in substance with that of Henry the First William the Conquerour the Danish and Saxon Kings formerly had and in the foregoing discourse observed And thus is he led to the Throne in a Chain of Gold a serious memorial of the King's duty as he is a man and a glorious ornament to him as a King. If then the King be under the Law in case of direction as by stipulation he is bound if he be likewise under the Law in case of transgression to be judged by his Comites or Peers Hitherto certainly an English King is but Primas inter omnes and not supra totum and if at any time he skipped higher he afterwards fell lower for it was the lot of these times to have Lords that were bent to work the people to regard their own Liberties in which the Lords had first wrapped up their own Claims Thus come the counsels of such as have been notoriously exorbitant to be scanned and to bring these into frame all run out of frame the Barons Wars arise and thrive according as interests do concenter more or less the issue is like that of a drawn battle wherein he that continueth last in the Field is glad to be gone away and so the Title is left to be tried upon the next advantage that shall arise Yet had Kings gotten one step forwards to their designe which was in that they now had to deal with a divided Baronage It was the birth of Ambition and it was nourished by the same milk for those that side with the King are become Magnificoes next to the King's person and the sole managers of all the great affairs of State concurrent with their own designes under-board But the other Lords are in account rural standing further off and looking on at a distance are laid away as superfluous And as they themselves are out of the game of great men so grow they mindless of their interest in the great affairs yet of these there is diversity for some sport themselves in their condition others observe the irregular motions of those above and watch their own time This was the first advance of that society which was afterwards called the Privy Council being a company of choice men according to the King 's bent unto whom the consideration of all the weighty affairs of the Kingdom is committed but nothing can be concluded without the King 's fiat which regularly should follow upon the premisses according to the major vote but more ordinarily suiteth with that which best suiteth with his pleasure And now are Parliaments looked on as fatal or at the best
and Masters under Cade and Straw that might have brought the Commonwealth into a hideous Chaos had not the Lords and Great men betimes bestirred themselves and the King shewed an extraordinary spirit or rather a kind of rage that put it self forth beyond the ordinary temper of his mind Much of this mischief was imputed to Wickliff's Doctrine for it is an ordinary thing to proclaim all evils concurring with the very joynt of Reformation to be the proper fruits thereof But I look upon it as a fruit of corruption that endeavours to stop the breath of Reformation in the birth And there is somewhat of a hidden influence from above in the thing for it was not onely the Cup of England to be thus troubled but France and other places had their portion suitable The King's minority rendred him unequal unto these contrary motions he was in his Eleventh year when he entred the Throne and which was worse his years came on faster than his parts but his work posted before them all The common help of Protectors left him yet more unhappy for they were prepossessed with strong engagements of particular Interests and so were either not wise enough or not good enough for all This brought forth a third inconvenience the change of Protectorship and that change of Affairs and Interests an uncertain good that brings forth a certain evil for variety of Instruments and Interests move several ways and though the end be one the difference concerning the way many times doth as much hinder the Journey as so many blocks in the way The Protectorship was thrice changed the King's Uncles had the first essay any one of them was big enough for one Kingdom but all of them together were too great to make one Protector The Duke of Lancaster would have done well alone if he had been alone and minded that work alone but he being somewhat engaged with the Wickliffists and so entangled with the Clergy and other restless spirits and drawn off by his private aim at the Crown of Castile saw this work too much and so he warily withdrew himself leaving the Directory to a Committee of Lords a soveraign Plaister questionless where the times are whole but not for these distractions wherein even the Committee it self suffered its share Thus the breach is made the wider and for a cure of all the Government is committed into one hand wherein the Earl of Warwick acquitted himself well for he was wise enough to observe such as the people most honoured And thus passed over the two first years of the King's Reign The remainder of the King's minority was rather in common repute than in true account For the King however young took little more from the Protector than he saw meet to colour his own commands with opinion of Regularity and so his Will came to full strength before his Wisdom budded Thus lifted up he sets himself above all interests of Parliaments Protectors Counsellors Uncles Wise men and Law leaving them all to be rules for those below And so long as the King's desire is thus served he is content to be reputed a Minor and be as it were under protection of others though not under their direction and is content to continue thus until his Two and twentieth year Some might think him very moderate had he been moderate but he forbears suing out his Livery so long as he may live without care and spend without controul For by this time the humour of his great Grandfather budded in him he pawned his Heart to young men of vast desires and some say so inordinately as he prostituted his Chastity unto them And it is no wonder if the Revenues of the Crown are insufficient for such Masters This the people soon felt and feared their own Free-holds for they are bound saith he not to see the Crown deflowred for want of maintenance it is very true nor to see the Crown deflowred of its maintenance A Parliament therefore is called in which divers Lords associate and prepare Physick for the King 's lavish humour which being administred wrought for Ten years after till it had purged him of his Life and the Kingdom of their King. It was an Act of Parliament that gave power to Fourteen Lords and others to regulate the profits and Revenues of the Crown and to do Justice to the people this was to continue for one whole year The Parasites no sooner found the effect hereof to their cost but the King grows sick of it and finds an Antidote to over-rule Acts of Parliament by Acts of Privy-Council declares this ill-favoured Commission void and the Contrivers Advisers and Enforcers Traytors To make it more Majestical he causeth the Judges to subscribe this Order and so it becomes Law in repute This foundation thus laid he buildeth in haste an Impeachment of these Commissioners of High Treason and supposing that they would not readily stoop himself stoops lower for he would put his Right to trial by Battle which was already his own by the judgement of the Masters of the Law For so they may be well called seeing they had thus mastered it In this the King had the worst for he lost his Honour and himself God hath a care of common Right even amongst Idolaters Then comes the Parliament of wonders wherein the Kings Party are declared Traytors and the chief Judges with their Law judged by another Law. The King not meddled with thinks it high time to come out of his Minority and assumes the Government of the Kingdom and himself to himself being now Three and twenty years of Age old enough to have done well if he had cared for it But resolving to follow the way of his own will at length it led him to his own ruine Onely for the present two things delayed it viz. the Authority Wisdom and Moderation of his Unkles especially of the Duke of Lancaster now come out of Spain and the great affection which the King pretended to the Queen who had also gained a good opinion amongst the people The benevolent aspect of the people not for their own advantage but for the publick quiet procured many Parlies and Interviews between the King and people and many Laws for the upholding of the Court and Government although both War Laws Justice and Councils all are faint as all is faint in that man that hath once dismann'd himself This he perceives well enough and therefore Peace he must have by any means The Queen dies himself being nigh Eight and twenty years old takes a Creature like a Wife but in truth a Childe of Eight years old and this is to get peace with France It is no wonder if now he hunts after unlawful game and that being ill taken brings all things out of order For abused Marrige never wants wo. Civil men are now looked upon as severe Cato's and his Unkles especially the Duke of Gloucester with a jealous eye which accomplished his death in
according to the ancient Law of the Kingdom Either therefore the Privy-Council had no power to hold any Pleas at all or else no power of Trial. The first of these was concluded in open Parliament and the second as good as so for if the first then the second will come on undeniably But suppose all this be given up yet was this Liberty to hold Pleas so qualified that the person could not be touched till the thing did appear by Inquisition and then in a legal way Such proceeding was had upon suggestion made against the City of London in Henry the Third's time for one of the Judges was first sent into the City to find the suggestion by a Jury and then the Lord Mayor appeared before the Lords and traversed the matter and in a manner appealed or rather demanded to be tried according to the custom of the City And the like course do we find observed in our Law-Reports of these times in a Case concerning the price of Wool by a false Report The foot of the whole account will be this That the work of Judicature of the Privy-Council in these times in cases of Crimes was to receive Articles and award Inquisitions and after return in nature of a Grand Inquest to Recover Traverse and to order Trial at the common-Common-Law and upon Verdict returned to Fine and Ransom In other Cases either of Right or Equity in matters of private property they were determined either by Judges of the Bench or Chancery although possibly the suit was Coram Concilio for that all the said Judges were of the King's Council And yet as I dare not affirm so I cannot deny but it might also be possible that some matters especially these of a greater consequence either in their own nature or in regard of the persons whom they concerned were determined by the major Vote of the whole Council in a prudential or rather arbitrary way But this was Invita Minerva and used so rarely as the path is grown out of view saving some few footsteps here and there remaining which shew that the Grand Council of Lords had been there CHAP. IV. Of the Chancery IT is the birth of the King's power in Judicature and may deserve the name of the first-born For though it had no better Title in these later times than Officium because amongst other of the King's Escripts it formed Writs remedial for such as had received wrong yet even by that work it was in repute for so much skill in the Law of the Land that by the consent of all it was as well able to advise a remedy as to advise the Complainants where to have it And yet it had one advantage further that it was an Office of remembrance to the King who is a person of great trust in the Law and gave such credit to all acts done before him as being entred into the remembrance became of the highest nature of Record against which no Plea did lie Amongst these matters of debt and contract coming into the account this Office taking notice of the Record took cognizance of the thing and for the executing thereof and thus in these and such-like Cases granted Judicial Writs and so found out a way of Judicature to as many Causes as the State would trust it with And because it pretended cognizance onely of matters of Record before them they found out a way of examining of Witnesses by Commission and returning their Depositions in writing which being become a Record before them they gave their Sentence upon the whole matter without the ancient ordinary Trial per pares It becomes a kind of peculiar exempting it self from the ordinary course in manner of Trial and from the ordinary rules of Law in giving of Sentence and as a Back-door for the King 's Arbitry in case of Judicature in matters of Common-pleas as the Council-Table was in Crown-pleas They both are looked upon with a very pleasing eye of Majesty which loves not to be strait-laced yet all is embattelled under the Colours of Equity Honour Conveniency and Conscience like a Monopoly that is bred under the wings of the publick but feeds it self upon it That this had attained the Title of a Court so anciently as in King Steven's time as the Honourable Reporter noteth I much question by the Title that Fleta gives it in later times nor under his favour will that Testimony cited out of the History of Ely warrant it but upon a mistaken ground of misplacing the note of distinction For I take the words to be thus translated King Etheldred determined and granted that the Church of Fly should for ever in the King's Court hold the dignity of the Chancery and not hold the dignity of the King's Court of Chancery Nevertheless it is clear that these times brought it to that condition that it might well carry that name if formerly it had not For it grew very fast both in honour and power and this not by Usurpation though it did exceed but by express donation from the Parliament Yet is this power much darkned in the limits and extent thereof chiefly in regard that the Chancellor is betrusted with many things whereof there is no evidence for the Chancery to claim any cognizance For he was in these times a person of many interests and relations being one of the Quorum in the Star-Chamber of the King's Council chief in the Chancery most commonly a Clergy-man and therewith Legate à Latere and in these several Relations might act directly and yet in several Courts And therefore though he had power with others to punish neglects of Execution of the Statutes of Wines by Act of Parliament and also of the Statute concernign Victual and to determine matters of controversie between parties in Cases depending before the Parliament and in some matters that concern the King's Revenue yet cannot these be said to be the proper work belonging to the cognizance of the Chancery but to the Chancellor by special Commission in another Relation Albeit I cannot deny but the Court it self had cognizance in matters of as strange a nature Viz. To punish disturbances of Merchants in their Trade to see to the executing of the Statutes of Purveyors and to remedy grievances contrary to other Statutes Which general words let in a wild liberty to that Court to intermeddle in Laws which were never intended for their touch to punish Nusances according to discretion to give remedy to Merchants upon the Statute of Staple so that it is clear enough the Parliament intended it should be a Court and gave their Seal to their power of Judicature Nor as it seemeth was this any regret to the Courts of Common-Law but as a thing taken for granted For the Reports tell us That if the King grants Tythes arising from without the bounds of any Parish the Patentee shall sue in the Chancery by Scire Facias and shall there proceed to
Issue or Demurrer and then to the Common-Law where upon Trial if the Defendant make default the Plaintiff shall have Judgement and Execution And if the Heir be in Ward to the King the Mother shall sue and recover her Dower in the Chancery And they tell us that it had power to prohibit Spiritual Courts and Courts of common-Common-Law yea to over-rule or reverse Judgements and yet the common-Common-Law held it's ground when it was concerned for neither were all suits there by Bill as in cases of Equity nor determined according to such rules nor did the power of Judicature rest in the breast of one Chancellor but in him joyntly with other Council of the King which were also learned Judges of the Law. For the Report informeth that Edward the Second had granted a Rent in Tail to the Earl of Kent who dying his Son under age and Ward to the King Edward the Third seised amongst other Lands the Rent and granted it to Sir John Molins Upon Petition the King refers the matter to the Arch-bishop and others of the Council calling to them the Chancellor A Scire Facias goes forth to Sir John Molins he upon appearance pleaded to the jurisdiction as a case belonging to the Common-law but it would not be allowed because it was to repeal the King's Charter And whereas it was objected that the reference was to the Archbishop and others and therefore the cause ought not to be determined in the Chancery it was resolved that it did properly belong to the Chancery by the Law And in the argument of the case it appears clearly that the King's Council there were learned in the Law. And the same is yet more evident by the Title of Bills in those days exhibited in the Chancery which was directed to the Chancellor and the King's Council and the Rule given Per tout les Justices Which I rather note for the shortness of the form of Bills in those days far different from these times wherein the substance of the complaint however small in it self is oftentimes blown out into so great a bubble that it breaks to nothing And the Statutes formerly mentioned do assert the same thing as touching the King's Council For though they speak of the Council or Chancery in the English Tongue yet in the original the words are Conceil en Chancery Having thus touched upon the matters under the Judicatory of the Chancery and Judges in the same In the next place the manner of proceedings comes to consideration For it seems they had been formerly very irregular and that contrary to the Grand Charter upon a bare suggestion in the Chancery the party complained of was imprisoned and no proceedings made thereupon For remedy whereof it was ordained That upon suggestions so made the Complainant was to find Sureties to pursue the Suggestions and that the Process of Law should issue forth against the party without imprisoning him and that if the Suggestions were not proved true the Complainant should incur the like penalty that the Defendant should have done in case he had been found Guilty But afterwards this later Clause was altered by another Statute because it was full of uncertainty and it was ordained that in such case the Complainant shall be imprisoned until he shall satisfie the Defendant of his Damages and furthermore shall make Fine and Ransom to the King. But because that the Defendant many times held his advantage even to extremity this course lasted not long but a new Law was made which put the power of awarding Damages in such cases into the Chancellour to do according to his discretion And thus the Chancery obtained power to award Damages which they never had formely and the Chancellour a Precedency both in the Chancery and of the Council in the Court of Star-chamber and in many cases in the Exchequer By the first he had a power in matters of Meum and Tuum by the last in matters Mei and Regis and by the other in matters Mei and Regni A considerable man certainly he was in the motions of Government but how much more if he be made Arch-bishop of Canterbury Cardinal and Legate à Latere or Arch-bishop Lord Treasurer and Legate à Latere as these days had divers times seen Extraordinary advancements bestowed upon the Nobility brings Honour to the Throne but if they be not men of noted Worth and Uprightness they make the Scepter stoop by stirring up envy in the Nobility and indignation from the people For seldom is it seen that Advancements are fed from the Crown though they be bred from thence but either maintained by new supplies from the peoples Purses or the ruine or decay of some Officers more ancient than themselves or both And such was the condition of the Chancellour he sucked fat from beneath and Bloud and Spirits from the Grand Chief Justiciar of England and so reduced that Honourable Potentate unto the degree of Chief Justice of the King's Bench leaving scarcely unto him the Name or Title of Lord. One thing more remaineth touching the election or nomination of this Great man. At the first he was no better than a Register or the King's Remembrancer or Secretary having also the Honour to advise the King in such matters as came within the circuit of the Writings in his custody and questionless Eo usque it is suitable to all the reason in the World that he should be of the King 's sole Nomination and Election But when it befals that instead of advising the King his word is taken to be the Rule and a Judicatory power put upon that and unto this is superadded that honourable trust of keeping and governing the Great Seal of the Kingdom with the continual growing power occasionally conferred upon him by the Parliament He is now become no more the King's Remembrancer but the Lord Chancellor of England and Supream Officer of State. And it seems but reasonable that he should hold his place by publick Election as well as the Grand Justiciar whose Plumes he borrowed and other Grand Officers of State did before him For he that will have his Servant to work for another must give the other that Honour of Electing him thereto nor was this laid aside nor forgotten by these times but a claim was put in for the Election or allowance of this principal Officer amongst others the Parliament obtaining a Judgement in the case by the King's Confession and so the thing is left to the judgement of future ages Viz. Whether a King that can do no man wrong can dissemble the Royal Assent in Parliament or declare himself legally in that manner by Proclamation CHAP. V. Of Admirals Courts THis is a third Court that maintained the King's Judicatory power in a different way from that which is commonly called the Common-Law and by many is therefore supposed to advance the King's Prerogative but upon mistaken grounds It is very true that the
way is different from the common Road both in it's original and in the course of proceedings nor could it otherwise be considering the condition of the Nations and the people of the same interested in common Traffique The people thus interested as much differed from the other sort of Dry men if they may be so called as Sea from Land and are in nature but as March-men of several Nations that must concentre in some third way for the maintenance of Commerce for peace-sake and to the end that no Nation may be under any other Law than its own The condition of the Nations in the times when civilized Government began to settle amongst them was to be under the Roman Emperours who having setled one Law in the general grounds throughout all Nations made the Sea likewise to serve under one rule which should float up and down with it that men might know upon what terms they held their own wheresoever they went and upon what terms to part with it for their best advantage In its original therefore this Law may be called Imperial and likewise in the Process because it was directed in one way of Trial and by one Law which had its first birth from the Imperial power and probably it had not been for the common benefit of Europe to have been otherwise at other time or by other directories formed Nevertheless this became no Gem of Prerogative to the English Crown for if England did comply with forrein Natives for its own benefit it being an Island full of the Sea and in the common Road from the most parts of Europe that border upon the Sea and of delight in Merchandise it is but suitable to its self and it did so comply as it saved the main Stake by voluntary entertaining those Laws without being imposed upon by Imperial power For the Saxons came into this Kingdom a free people and so for ought yet appeareth to me continueth to this day I say that in those first times they did take into the consideration of Parliament the regulating of the fluctuating motions of Sea-laws nor were they then or after properly imposed by the King's Edict For though it were granted that Richard the First reduced the Sea-Laws in the Isle of Oleron yet that the same should be done without advice of Parliament in his return from the Holy land is to me a Riddle considering what Histories do hold forth concerning his return through Germany nor can that be good evidence to entitle Kings of England to a power to make and alter Laws according to their private pleasure and interest Nor doth that Record mentioned in the Institutes warrant any such matter but rather on the contrary groundeth the complaint upon Laws Statutes Franchises and Customs established and that this Establishment was by the King and the Council This Law was of a double nature according to the Law of the Land one part concerning the pleas of the Crown and the other between party and party for properly the King's Authority in the Admiralty is but an Authority of Judicature according to Laws established which both for process and sentence are different from the Common-Law as much as the two Elements do differ yet not different in the power that made them I shall leave the particulars to be enquired into by them that shall mind it elsewhere and only touch so much as shall reflect upon the main Government This power was executed by Deputies diversly according as the times and opportunities were for War or Peace and either transitu or portu What was done in time of War or whilst the Ship is out of the English Seas comes not to our purpose and therefore I shall not meddle with that further than this that in the first times Kings were wont to divide the work of Judicature and of War into several hands The power of War and Peace they committed unto men of approved Courage and Skill in that service and therefore generally not to the men of highest rank who had neither Mind nor Skill for a work of such labour dyet and danger This power passed under divers names sometimes by grant of the custody of the Sea-coasts sometimes of the parts and Sea coasts sometimes by being made Captain of the Sea-men and Mariners and sometimes Admiral of the Ships It was a great power and had been much greater but that it suffered a double diminution the one in the time for three or four years commonly made an end of the command of one man and at the best it was quam diu Regi placuerit the other diminution was in circuit of the power for all the Maritine Coasts were not ordinarily under the power of one man but of many each having his proper precinct upon the South or North East or Western shores and under the Title of Admiral in the times of Edward the First and forwards who brought that Title from the Holy Land. Nevertheless about the end of the times whereof we now Treat the custody of the whole Sea began to settle in one hand under the Title of Admiral of the English Seas and the place was conferred upon men of the greatest rank and so continued ever afterward The power of Jurisdiction or Judicature all this while remained distinct and it seems was setled in part in the power of the Sheriff and Justices For by the Law the Sheriff and Justices had cognizance of matters between the high water and the low water mark and what was done Super altum mare was within the directory of the Admiral these were but few things and of small consideration the principal of them being concerning War or Peace and those only within the English Seas But after Edward the Third had beaten both the French and Spaniards at Sea the people grew much more towards the Sea and became so famous that the greatest Lords thought the Regiment of Sea-affairs worthy of the best of their Rank and were pleased with the Title of Admiral whilst they left the work to others and so the Admiral became a person of more honour and less work than he had been formerly The greatness of the honour of this place thus growing soon also began to contract greatness of power beyond what it had formerly and this was principally in matter of Jurisdiction For not contented with the power of a chief Justice of War and Peace within the Seas which was his proper dominion the Lord Admiral gained the same within the low water mark and in the main streams below the next Bridge to the Sea and in all places where Ridels were set and yet these places were within the body of the County Nor did he endeavour less to gain in matters of distributive Justice for although he had a legal Jurisdiction in things done upon the Sea so far as to defend order determine and cause restitution to be made in cases of damage done unjustly yet was it no less difficult to keep
formerly bred by the Canon nourished by continual practice allowed by Ordinance of Parliament or Grant from Kings in Parliament are now confirmed by solemn concurrence of the whole Representative Body of the Kingdom to have and to hold with Warranty And yet the sence is not so general as the words nor doth it seem much other than a Confection made for the Arch-Bishops appetite to cure a distemper between him and the King for the Civil Judge lost nothing hereby nor would the Crown as may appear by a Law of equal Authority with the former for though an Executor or Administrator may cheat yet it tells us that Ordinaries only can oppress and extort from dead men and therefore in such cases doth provide remedy by enquiry and Indictment before the King's Justices They shall have Cognizance of Vsury during the Delinquent's Life and the King after the Delinquent's death The difference ariseth from the different end the first being to reform the Person by Church-censures and to urge him to restitution the latter is for the King 's Fine or Forfeiture For as touching the Usurer's estate the offence was in the nature of Felony forfeiting both Lands and Goods to the King after the Delinquent's death And it seemeth the manner was to Indict the Delinquent during his life and that stuck to him as a deadly Arrow in his side till he died Nor did it lie in the power of the Ordinary by Ecclesiastical censure so to reform the Ofâender as to clear him to the King unless the party offending made his peace with the King by Composition And thus the Law continued for ought appeareth to me till the time of Henry the Eighth They shall have Cognizance of avoidance of Benefices of Right They shall certifie Bigamy and Bastardy had beyond the Sea and whether a Prior be perpetual or Dative The first of these concerning avoidance of Churches it seemeth was somewhat doubtful in point of practice for that the Civil Judge used to determine all manner of avoidances as well in Fact as of Right but by this Statute they are restrained only unto avoidances in Fact so as after this Statute it is holden that avoidances by death shall be tryed by the Countrey but if the avoidance be by Deprivation Resignation Creation or otherwise it shall be tryed by the Ordinary because by common intendment he is more conusant of the thing than Countrey-people But as touching the point of Bigamy the matter is more doubtful in regard that commonly the Marriage of a second Wife or Widow is a matter in Fact done in the face of the people and of which they take notice especially where the life of man is concerned which rather requireth the Judgment of his Peers than where the outward maintenance only is engaged Nevertheless because the main point is whether the party be a Clerk or not and the same anciently rested upon the Certificate of the Ordinary It is by this Law again allowed to him to try and certifie this point of Bigamy also although the Statute of Bigamists might seem to Entitle the Civil Magistrate thereto as the Law was holden to be before this Statute was made In the next place although it cannot be denyed but the Trial of Bastardy beyond the Sea might as well lie in the cognizance of the Lay-Magistrate as in that of the Ecclesiastical yet seeing the Clergy had already attained the cognizance of the thing the place proved but a matter of circumstance especially they having the advantage of the Civil Magistrate in this in regard that the Ecclesiastical persons beyond the Sea had also obtained the cognizance of that matter amongst themselves their Testimony or Certificate would come with more credit to the Clergy in this Kingdom than to the Magistrate whose cognizance in such cases they did disallow Lastly concerning Priories whereas some were presentative and filled by Induction from the Ordinary and others were Donative having their Priors meerly at the will of the Abbot to be placed and displaced as he thought most expedient If then the point in issue depends upon this knot this Law referreth the Trial unto the Ordinary who by common presumption best knows whether any Institution and Induction had passed his Registry and Seal or not And thus though a kind of Judicial power seemeth to be carried along herewith yet is all in a ministerial and subservient way unto the Civil Magistrate and nevertheless with such credit and authority that the main hinge of the Judicatory in such cases depends upon the dash of their pen. No Bishop nor Arch-Bishop shall be Impeached before the Civil Magistrate without the Kings express Warrant The former particulars concerned matter of Authority this and others ensuing concern matter of immunity which or most of which were formerly for a long time within the fancy of the Canon but never came to the height of Parliamentary approbation or Authority till now that it comes in as a peace-offering to pacifie the quarrel between the Arch-Bishop Stratford and the King. For he being engaged in the French Wars so resolved to continue and therefore to maintain distempers at home he held neither Honourable nor safe Their Temporalties shall not be wasted during the vacancy Nor shall they be seized but by Judgment of the Court. The first of these was an ancient Law grounded upon great reason although dulled by time and by covetousness of the needy Patrons next to laid aside if not quite put out of countenance So as a new Law must be made to revive it and to abolish that corrupt custom or practice of depredating those possessions given to a holy use in common supposal contrary to the trust by them undertaken and the use still continuing But the second Branch is in nature of a Law of Restraint set upon the Common-Law for the persons of these Spiritualized men were of so airy a constitution as they could not be holden by hands made out of the Clay such as the rude Laity were and therefore the Civil Magistrate upon all occasions used to lay hold upon that whereof there was some feeling which were called Temporalities and thereby drew them to appearance at the Lay-Courts for however Spiritual the Clergy were they would not easily part with their Lay-Fees But now by this Law the times are so attenuated that the very Temporalities are made so Spiritual as not to be medled with by the Lay-Magistrate unless upon judgment first obtained against them And suitably thereunto within twelve years following another Law was made more punctual That their Temporalties should not be seized upon for contempts but that their persons should be seized yet within twenty years after that this Law begins to be out of countenance and the Opinions of the Judges began to grow bold upon the ancient rule that their Temporalities were Temporal though their persons were Spiritual and that it was more dangerous to
the issue will be And therefore though it in the general be more beneficial that all Exportation and Importation might be by our own Shipping yet in regard times may be such as now they were that the Shipping of this Nation is more than ordinarily employed for the service of the State And that every Nation striveth to have the benefit of Exportation by Vessels of their own And Lastly in regard the case may be such as Importation may be at a cheaper rate by forein Vessels and Exportation likewise may for the time be more prejudicial to this Nation if done by our own Shipping than those of other Nations Therefore the course must be changed so far forth as will stand with the occasions of the State and common profit of this Nation And for these causes and such-like in the times whereof we now treat the Laws often varied Sometimes no Staple-Commodity must be Exported in English bottoms sometimes all must be done by them and within a year again that liberty was restrained and after that liberty given to Foreiners to Export as formerly The third and last Consideration is as necessary as any of the former for if Trade be maintained out of the main Stock the Kingdom in time must needs be brought to penury because it is their Magazine And for this cause it was provided That all Wool should remain at the Staple 15 days to the end it might be for the Kingdoms use if any one would buy they must do it within that time otherwise it might be exported The sixth means of advancement of Trade was the setling of the Staple for as it was an encouragement to the first establishing of the Manufacture that the Staples were let loose so when the Manufactures had taken root the Staple especially now fixed to places within this Kingdom brought much more encouragement thereto First For preserving a full Market For whilst the Commodity lies scattered in all places the Market must needs be the leaner partly in regard the Commodity lies in obscurity and partly because when it is known where yet it is not easily discovered whether it be vendible or not and besides small parcels are not for every man's labour and the greater are not for every man's money Secondly Staples are convenient for the slating of the general price of the Commodities in regard the quantity of the Commodity is thereby the more easily discovered which commonly makes the price And the quantity of the Commodity thus discovered will not onely settle the price to it self but also ballance the price of the Manufacture Thirdly The Staple having thus discovered the quantity of the Commodity will be a ready way to settle the quantity of the main Stock that must be preserved and regulate Exportation as touching the overplus But it cannot be denied that the first and principal mover of the making of the Staple was the benefit of the Crown For when the Commodity was gone beyond the Sea it importeth not to the Subjects in England whether the same be sold at one place or more or in what place the same be setled until the Manufacture was grown to some stature and then the place became litigious The benefit of Exportation pretended much interest in the setling thereof beyond the Sea but in truth it was another matter of State. For when it was beyond Sea it was a moveable Engine to convey the King's pleasure or displeasure as the King pleased for it was a great benefit to the Countrey or place where-ever it setled or else it moved or stayed according to the inclination of the People where it was either for War or Peace But on the contrary the Interest of the people began to interpose strongly And for these causes the Parliament likewise intermeddled in the place and thus the Scene is altered Sometimes it is beyond the Seas in one place or in another sometimes in England In Edward the Third's time we find it sometimes at Calis sometimes in England In Richard the Second's time we find it again beyond the Seas at Middleburgh thence removed to Calis and after into England Where at length the people understood themselves so well that the Parliament setled the same it being found too burthensome for the Manufactures to travel to the Staple beyond the Seas for the Commodity that grew at their own doors besides the enhansing of the price by reason of the Carriage which falling also upon the Manufactures must needs tend to the damage of the whole Kingdom This was one way indeed and yet possibly another might have been found For if a Computation had been made of the main Stock and a Staple setled within the Kingdom for that and the overplus exported to a Staple beyond the Sea it might have proved no less commodious and more complying It is very true that there are many that call for the Liberty of the people that every man may sell his own Commodity as he pleases and it were well that men would consider themselves as well in their Relations as in their own Personal Respects For if every man were independent his liberty would be in like manner independent but so long as any man is a Member of a Common-wealth his liberty must likewise depend upon the good of the Common-wealth and if it be not good for the Nation that every man should sell his own Commodity as he pleaseth he may claim the liberty as a Free-man but not as an English-man Nor is that liberty just so long as his Country hath an interest in his Commodity for its safety and welfare as in his own person I do not assert the manner of buying the Staple-Commodities by Merchants of the Staple to sell the same again in kind for their private advantage Divers limitations must concur to save it from an unlawful ingrossing nor doth it appear to me that the Staplers in these times used such course or were other than mere Officers for the regulating of the Staple in nature of a Court of Piepowders belonging to some Fair or Market Nevertheless I conjecture that it may well be made evident from principles of State that Marts Markets and Staples of Commodities that are of the proper Off-spring of this Nation are as necessary to Trade as Conduits are to places that want Water The seventh and last means that was set on foot in these times for the advance of Trade was the regulating of the Mint and the current of Money This is the life and soul of Trade for though exchange of Commodities may do much yet it cannot be for all because it is not the lot of all to have exchangeable Commodities nor to work for Apparel and Victual Now in the managing of this trick of Money two things are principally looked unto First That the Money be good and currant Secondly That it should be plentiful As touching the excellency of the Money several Rules were made as against
to the Customs or Laws of the place yea contrary to them which I believe the Reporter never intended to affirm Thirdly The Reporter salleth upon the matter in fact and tells us that the King of England did many times De facto grant Protections to persons in places out of the English Consines and it will not be denied But never was any absolute and indefinite Protection so granted for the Protection extends to defence from injury and all injury is to be expounded and judged according to the Laws of the place Nor do any of the Precedents vouched by the Reporter clear that the King of England did grant as King of England Protection to any Englishman in any parts of the King's Dominion beyond the Seas which was not qualified according to the Laws and Customs of that place Especially it being apparent that an English King may hold Dominion in Foreign parts in Legiance under a Foreign King as Edward the Third held the Dutchy of Guien and therefore cannot grant absolute Protection in such place nor receive absolute Legiance from any person there being Fourthly The Reporter saith That the King of England hath power to command his Subjects of England to go with him in his Wars as well without the Realm of England as within the same therefore the Legiance of an Englishman to his King is indefinite and not local or circumscribed by place or within the Kingdom of England Although the first of thâse be granted yet will not the inference hold for possibly this may arise from the constitution of a positive Law and not from natural or absolute Legiance nor doth any Authority by him cited justifie any such Legiance But I cannot agree the first for it is not true that the King hath any such power from his own personal interest nor doth the authority of former Ages warrant any such matter For a fuller disquisition whereof I shall refer the Reader to the Eleventh Chapter ensuing because the whole matter concerning the Militia cometh there to be handled in course Fifthly To close up all the rest the Reporter brings The Testimony of the Judges of the Common Law out of the Testimony of Hengham wherein an Action was brought by a French woman against an English man who refused to answer because the Plaintiff was a French woman and not of the Legiance or Faith of England This was disallowed by the Judges because Legiance and Faith was referred to England and not to the King. Thereupon the Defendant averred that the Plaintiff is not of the Legiance of England nor of the Faith of the King And upon this Plea thus amended the Plaintiff gave over her Action The Reporter from hence observeth that Faith and Legiance is referred to the King indefinitely and generally and therefore it is so due to him The reason might have had more force had the Object of Allegiance or the nature thereof been the point in question but neither of them coming to debate and Allegiance being subjected to England and Faith to the King I see not what more can be concluded from hence but that Allegiance from an English man is due to England and Faith to the King which I suppose must be intended to be in order to that Allegiance because by the former Plea England had them both and the King was wholly left out in the Case Nevertheless I rather think that the present point in controversie will receive little light herefrom on either part We are now come to the fourth property of English Legiance that it is due to the King 's Natural Capacity and not to his Politick Capacity or due to the Office of a King in regard of the Person of the Man and not to the Person in regard of the Office fol. 20. And because this is of no small importance neither easily understood nor granted Therefore he backeth his Opinion by many reasons First he saith that the King sweareth to his Subjects in his Natural Capacity therefore the Subjects swear to him in his Natural Capacity This reason was intended to be taken from Relatives and then it should have been thus A King doth swear to his Subjects in their Natural Capacity therefore Subjects swear to a King in his Natural Capacity But it being otherwise it is mistaken and proves not the Point Yet if we should take the Reporter in sano Sensu there is no question but the Oath is made to the Natural Capacity yet not Terminativè more than the Oath of the Tenant to his Lord which this Author pleaseth to couple with the mutual dependence between King and Subject fol. 4. b. 5. a. Nor doth the Oath of an Englishman bind him to the Obedience of all or any Commands which the King shall give in relation onely to his Natural Capacity or in opposition to his Politick Capacity Nor will the Reporter himself allow that the Politick Capacity of the King can be separate from his Natural Capacity fol. 10. And yet it is evident that a King may in his Natural Capacity command that of which his Politick Capacity cannot give Allowance The second reason of this Opinion is taken from the nature of Treason which saith the Reporter is committed against the Natural Person of the King and this is against due Legiance according to the form of Indictments in that Case provided This is not demonstrative because that crime which is done against the Natural Person of a Man may as well extend to it in relation to his Place or Office and so may Treason be plotted against the Natural Person of a King as he is King neither is there any other difference between the murther of a King and a private Man but only in regard to the Place and Office of a King which makes the murther of him Treason For which cause all Indictments that do conclude Contra Legiantiae debitum do as well also conclude Contra Coronam Dignitatem c. The third reason is this A body politick can neither make nor take Homage 33. H. 8. Bro. tit Fealty Therefore cannot the King in his Politick Capacity take Legiance The first must be granted only sub modo for though it cannot take Homage immediately yet by the means of the Natural Capacity it may take such service And therefore that Rule holds only where the Body Politick is not aggregate and not one Person in several Capacities for the Tenant that performs his service to his Lord performs the same to his Lord in his Natural Capacity but it is in relation to his Politick Capacity as he is his Lord. For Lord and Tenant King and Subject are but Notions and neither can give nor take service but that Man that is Lord or Tenant or King or Subject may even as the power of protection is in a King not as he is a Man but as a King. The fourth reason is this The King 's Natural Person hath right in the Crown by Inheritance therefore also in the
Legiance of the Subject This is the strength as nigh as I can collect of that which is set down as a sixth reason but I make it the fourth because the third as I conceive is but an illustration of the second and the fifth is upon a supposal of a Fides ficta whereas that Faith of an English Subject which is according to Law is the truer of the twain But to the substance of this fourth reason If the first be granted yet the Reporter cannot attain his conclusion for the King may in his Natural Capacity have right to the Crown by Inheritance and yet not right in the Legiance of his Subjects otherwise than in the right of the Crown As in the case of Lord and Tenant the Lord may inherit the Lordship in his Natural Capacity but the service is due to him as Lord and not as by Inheritance in the service in the abstract And though it be granted that the Legiance to a King is of a higher strain than that of a Tenant to his Lord fol. 4. b. 5. a. yet doth the Reporter bring nothing to light to prove them to be of a different Nature in this regard The fifth and last reason that cometh to consideration is from a Testimony of the Parliament for it is said That this damnable Tenet of Legiance to the King in his Politick Capacity is condemned by two Parliaments But in truth I can find but one under that Title that mentioneth this Opinion and that is called Exilium Hugonis which is sum is nothing else but Articles containing an enumeration of the particular offences of the two Spencers against the State and the Sentence thereupon The offences are For compassing to draw the King by Rigour to Govern according to their Wills for withdrawing him from hearkning to the advice of his Lords for hindring of Justice and Oppression and as a means hereunto they caused a Bill or Schedule to be published containing That Homage and Legiance is due to the King rather in relation to the Crown than absolutely to his Person because no Legiance is due to him before the Crown be vested upon him That if the King do not Govern according to Law the Lieges in such case are bound by their Oath to the Crown to remove him either by Law or Rigour This is the substance of the Charge and upon this exhibited in the Lords House the Lords super totam materiam banish them before their Case is heard or themselves had made many appearance thereto So as to the matter of this Schedule which contains an Opinion suitable to the point in hand with some additional aggravations the Parliament determineth nothing at all but as to the publishing of the same to the intent to gather a party whereby they did get power to act other enormities mentioned in the Charge And in relation to those enormities the Lords proceeded to sentence of Banishment all which was done in the presence of the King and by his disconsent as may appear by his discontent thereat as all Historians of those Affairs witness And it is not probable that the King would have been discontented with the proceedings of the Lords in asserting the Prerogative of a King in that manner of the Schedule if he had perceived any such thing in their purposes Add hereunto that the Lords themselves justified the matter of the Schedule in their own proceedings all which tended to enforce the King to govern according to their Counsels and otherwise than suited with his good pleasure By force they removed Gaveston from the King's presence formerly and afterward the Spencers in the same manner So they removed the King from his Throne and not long after out of the World. Last of all I shall make use of one or two Concessions which hath passed the Reporter's own Pen in this discourse of his for the maintaining that the Legiance of an Englishman is Neither Natural nor Absolute nor Indefinite nor due to the Natural Capacity but qualified according unto Rules The first is this Englishmen do owe to their Kings Legiance according to their Laws therefore it is not Natural or Absolute or Indefinite The inference is necessary for the latter is boundless and Natural the former is limited and by civil Constitution If any breach therefore of English Legiance be bounded by Law then the Legiance of an English man is circumscribed and not Absolute or Natural The major proposition is granted by the Reporter who saith that the Municipal Laws of the Kingdom have prescribed the order and form of Legal Legiance fol. 5. b. And therefore if by the Common Law the Service of the King's Tenant as of his Mannor be limited how can that consist with the absolute Legiance formerly spoken of which bindeth the Tenant being the King 's Subject to an Absolute and Indefinite Service Or if the Statute-Laws have setled a Rule according to which each Subject ought to go to War in the King's service beyond the Sea as the Reporter granteth fol. 7. 8. then cannot the Legiance be absolute to bind the Subject to go to War according to the Kings own pleasure Secondly An English King's protection of his Subjects is not Natural Absolute Indefinite nor Originally extendeth unto them in their Natural Capacity therefore is not the Legiance of an English Subject to his King Natural Absolute Indefinite nor Originally extendeth to the King in his Natural Capacity The dependence of these two resteth upon the Reporters own words who tells us that Protectio trahit Subjectionem Subjectio Protectionem Protection draws with it Subjection and Subjection draws with it Protection so as they are Relata and do prove mutually one anothers Nature fol. 5. a. And in the same Page a few lines preceding he shews why this Bond between King and Subject is called Legiance because there is a reciprocal and double Bond for as the Subject is bound in Obedience to the King so is the King bound to the Subject in protection But the King is not Naturally bound to protect the people because this Bond begins not at his Birth but when the Crown settles upon him Thirdly This Protection is not absolute because the King must maintain the Laws fol. 5. a. and the Laws do not protect absolutely any man that is a breaker of the Laws Fourthly This protection is not Indefinite because it can extend no further than his power and his power no further than his Dominions fol. 9. b. The like also may be instanced in continuance of time Lastly The King's protection extendeth not originally to the Natural Capacity but to the politick Capacity therefore till a Foraigner cometh within the King's Legiance he cometh not within his protection And the usual words of a Writ of Protection shews that the party protected must be in Obsequio nostro fol. 8. a. The sum then is that as protection of an English King so neither is Legiance or Subjection of an Englishman Natural Absolute
This reducing of Treason into a narrower ground made the Regiment of Felonies to swell A hard thing it was in a Warring time for men to conceit themselves well drest until they were compleatly armed Some used it for a Complement and amongst others honest men had as good cause to use it as some that were ill-affected had a bad and of the last sort some did aim at private revenge though many aimed against the publick quiet But however the intentions of men thus harnassed might be different the looks of them all are so sour that it is hard to know a man for Peace from a man for War. And therefore the people were now so greedy after Peace as they are ready to magnifie or multiply all postures of arm'd men into the worst fashion being well assur'd that the readiest way to keep themselves from the hurt of such men is to have none of them at all But Edward the Third had more need of them than so and will therefore allow men to ride armed but not to Troop together to rob kill or imprison any man and if any person did otherwise it should be Felony or Trespass but not High Treason All this was in favour to the people and yet it was not all for when Mercy groweth profuse it becomes Cruelty Murther is very incident to times of War yet is an Enemy to the Peace of so high a nature that though the King's Pardon may do much yet both King and People declare it an impardonable crime by the Common Law and that the King's Prerogative shall not extend so far as to pardon the same This Justice done to the party dead was a mercy to them that were alive a means to save bloud by bloudshed and not so much by the King's Grant as by his Release One thing more in these cases of bloud the people obtained of the King which they had not so much by Release as by Grant and that was the taking away of Englishire an ancient Badge of the Imperial power of the Danes over the Saxons and which had either continued through the desidiousness of the Saxons in the times of Edward the Confessor unto the Normans time or by them taken up again and continued until these times that Edward the Third was so far desirous to declare his readiness to maintain the Liberties of the people as to be willing to restore them where they failed and in particular took away the manner of presentment of Englishire blotting out the Title and Clause concerning it out of the Articles of Inquiry for the Judges Itinerant And thus whether Native or Foreiner all men are now made in death equal and one Law serves all alike Next unto bloud these times grew more sensible of Ravishments than former times had done For though they had determined a severe penalty against so foul a crime and made it in the nature of a Felony capital which was enough to have scared any man from such attempts yet for the proof of the matter in Fact much rested upon the will of the Woman which for the most part grounded upon self-respects and private prudence laboured to conceal that which could not be made whole by revealing and by after-consent skin'd over the sore as to themselves which corrupted inwardly and endangered the whole Body To cure which a Law is made to restrain such late connivance in the Woman by depriving her both of her Joynture and Inheritance which otherwise had been saved to her by such compliance as after-consent unto such violations CHAP. X. Of the Course of Civil Justice during these times HOwever the course of the Law concerning matters of the Crown passed in a troubled Wave yet in matters of Common Pleas it passed in a Calm and full Channel as the Reports in Print do sufficiently witness nor was there any change of Principles but onely some alteration tending to a clearer manifestation of the same I will not touch upon every particular but onely upon two which reflect somewhat upon the publick Policy the one touching the course of Inheritance in some particular cases the other touching pleading in the Courts of Civil Justice The first of these was occasioned from Conjuncture of Affairs the case being such that Edward the Third had now gotten himself a new Kingdom unto that of England and must look to maintain that by power which he obtained by force and conducing thereunto must have continual employment of the English in that Service as being most trusty to his Cause And that it is unreasonable that such English as had devoted themselves to his Service in this Cause and in order thereunto had transported themselves and their Families into those foreign parts should thereby lose the benefit of Lieges in the Birth-right of their Children born in those foreign parts Upon consideration had thereof and of a former leading Opinion of the Lawyers Parliament a Declarative Law was made That all Children born without the Kings Legiance whose Father and Mother at the time of their birth shall be under the Faith and Legiance of the King of England shall have the benefit of Inheritance within the same Legiance as other Inheritors have These are the words of the Statute and do occasion a double observation one from the matter the other from the manner of the Expression The Subject matter is so delivered not as an Introduction of a new Law but as a Declarative of the old that lay more obscurely hidden for want of occasion to reveal it and the substance thereof resteth onely in this To enable the Children of English Natives born beyond the Seas not the Children of those that are of foreign birth though within the Kings Territories in those parts as the Opinion hath been Nor doth any ancient Precedent or Case warrant the same as might be at large manifested if it might conduce to the end of this Discourse And for the same cause after this Statute whenas the Commons would have had a general Naturalizing of all Infants born beyond the Sea within the Kings Segniories the same would not be granted otherwise than according to the former Statute and the Common Law. That which in the next place concerneth the manner of Expression is this That a Child is said to be born out of the Kings Legiance and yet the Father and Mother at the same time to be of the Faith and Legiance of the King of England It seemeth to me that it intendeth onely those Children of English Parents born within the Kings Territories beyond the Seas because the words ensuing concerning Certification of Bastardy of such Children are That the same shall be made by the Bishop of such place upon the Kings Writ directed to him which could never have passed into those places that are not of the Kings Territories And so the Issue will be That the Legiance of those born in those parts though they are Leiges to the King yet they
not a Fine is set upon them if others run away from their Conduct a Writ issued to the Serjeant at Arms to apprehend them if they were not arrayed then the Recognizances of such as undertook the work are estreated All plunder or spoil committed by the Souldiers in their Conduct was to be satisfied by the Conductor or Commander that received their Pay or Charges for their Conduct And although the Charges for Conduct had formerly de facto been defrayed sometimes by the County by virtue of Commissions that issued forth both for the raising and conducting of them yet was this no rule nor did Edward the Third claim any such duty but disclaimed it and ordained by Act of Parliament That both the Pay and Conduct-money should be disbursed by the King from the time of their departure from their several Counties For to this end and for the safeguard of the Realm and for the maintenance of the Wars of Scotland France and Gascoign the King had supply from Aids Reliefs Wardshipâ Marriages Customs and Escheats Nor did the Parliament grant any particular Aid by the Assessment or publick Tax but when they evidently saw the burthen of War to be extraordinary as it befel in the Conquest of so great and potent a Realm as France was Wherein although the Taxes were many yet so well ordered were they and with that compliance from the King that the people endured them with much patience so long as the King lived Lastly in all these Cases of Foreign Wars for of such Cases onely these Laws are to be understood it was especially provided That no man should be distrained or urged against his will to go out of his County But in case of defensive War the course was otherwise for all men in such cases are bound by the Law of Nature to defend their own Country from Invasion in order to the safety of their own Estates and Habitations They were arrayed or gathered together by Commission of Array from the King armed according to the Laws formerly mentioned and not by Arbitrary order of the Commissioners And by virtue of such Commissions they were drawn forth and led to places where need required Sometimes to one Coast sometimes to another yet not altogether at the Kings pleasure for the Parliament upon occasion set rules of Restriction and generally exempted the North-parts beyond Humber from being drawn Southward and left them as a reserve for the defence of the Marches bordering upon Scotland and sometimes ordered the Array should be executed onely in some particular Counties and other times wholly exempted the County adjacent within six miles of the Sea-coast And because the King might under colour of a defence array the people where no such occasion led the way and command them out of their Counties a Statute is made that states the Case wherein such Array shall be the words whereof are variously set forth in the Books in print whether determinatively or carelesly I cannot tell but all of them to differ in sence one from another and from the Truth Some of the common Books have the words thus None shall be distrained to go out of their Counties unless for cause of necessity and of sudden coming of Strangers or Enemies into the Kingdom Others read it thus But where necessity requireth and the coming of strange Enemies into the Kingdom The Kings Answer to the Parliaments Declaration concerning the Commission of Array would read it thus Vnless in case of Necessity or of sudden coming of strange Enemies c. But the words in the Roll are these Et que nulls ne soient distresses d'aller hors de les Countees si non pur Cause de necessity de suddaine venue des Stranges Enemies en Reyaulme In English thus word for word And that none be distrained to go out of the Counties if not for cause of Necessity of sudden coming of strange Enemies into or in the Kingdom which words determine the point That none shall be by Commission of Array drawn out of their County but in case of necessity And secondly that this case of necessity is onely the coming of strange Enemies into or in the Kingdom so as probably the Invasion must be actual before they be drawn out of their Counties and not onely feared and it must be a sudden Invasion and not of publick note and common fame foregoing for then the ordinary course either of Parliament or otherwise must be used to call those that are bound by Statute or Tenures or Voluntiers to that service seeing every Invasion is not so fatal as to require a Commission for a General Array Against what hath been thus noted the judgement of Sir Edward Coke in Calvin's Case lies yet in the way who affirmeth that the Subjects of England are bound by their Legiance to go with the King in his Wars as well within the Realm as without and this Legiance he telleth us is that natural Legiance which he saith is absolute and indefinite c. and not local which if not so then were not the English bound to go out of England an inference that is neither necessary nor is the thing affirmed certain It is not necessary because English men may be bound to go out of England by vertue of their Tenures particular Contract or else by special Act of Parliament and not by vertue of that natural Legiance which in truth is nowhere Now for the maintenance of the point the Reporter alledgeth two Statutes affirming the thing and common practice and lastly Authorities of the Judges of the Common Law. As touching the Statutes one in Henry the Seventh's time and the other in Edward the Sixth's time I shall speak of them in the succeeding times when we come at them for they are no Warrant of the Law in these times whereof we now treat much less is the modern practice of these later days a demonstration of the Law in the times of Edward the Third nor of the nature of the Law in any time seeing that it is obvious to times as well as particular persons to do and suffer things to be done which ought not so to be and therefore I shall for the present lay those two Considerations aside But as touching the Opinions of the Judges of the Common Law two Cases are cited in the Affirmative which seem in the Negative and the rest conclude not to the point The first of the two Cases is the opinion of Justice Thirning in the time of Henry the Fourth word for word thus A Protection lies for the Defendant in a Writ upon the Statute of Labourers and yet the Defendant shall not have such matter by way of Plea viz. That the King hath retained him to go beyond the Sea for the King cannot compel a man to go out of the Kingdom that is as the Reporter saith Not without Wages intimating thereby that if the King shall tender Wages to
in the French Wars the Duke of Gloucester obtained the same power and place But Henry the Sixth added a further Title of Protector and Defender of the Kingdom and Church of England this was first given to the Duke of Bedford and afterwards he being made Regent of France it was conferred upon the Duke of Gloucester And towards the latter time of Henry the Sixth it was granted by him to Richard Duke of York This Title carried along with it a power different from that of a King onely in honour and the person so adorned may be said to sway the Scepter but not to wear the Crown And therefore in the minority of Henry the Sixth whenas the Government was ordered by the Parliament and to that end a Protector was made and he well guarded with a Privy Council and they provided with Instructions one of them was That in all matters not to be transacted ordinarily but by the King 's express consent the Privy Council should advise with the Protector But this is not so needful in regard that it concerneth the power of executing of Laws which by right of the liberty of the Subject is the known duty of the Scepter in whose hands soever it is holden And therefore I shall pass to the Legislative Power wherein it is evident that the Protector 's power was no whit inferiour to the King's power For First the Protector Ex Officio by advice of the Council did summon Parliaments by Writs even as the Kings themselves under their own Test and if they did not bear the Royal Assent yet did they direct the same and received Petitions in Parliament to them directed as to Kings and every way supplied the room of a King in order to the perfecting publishing and enforcing of Law to Execution Secondly the Parliaments holden by Protectors and Laws therein made are no whit inferiour to those by the King whether for Honour or Power And therefore if a Parliament be holden by the Lord Warden and sitting the Parliament the King in person shall arrive and be there present neither is the Parliament interrupted thereby nor the power thereof changed at all though the power and place of the Wardenship of the Kingdom doth utterly vanish by the personal access of the King because in all places where the King is subservient to the Kingdom or the Commonwealth the Lord Warden in his absence is conservient unto him being in his stead and not under him for the very place supposeth him as not because not present And this was by a Law declaratively published at such time as Henry the Fifth was Regent of France and therefore by common presumption was likely to have much occasion of residence in that Kingdom aââ it holdeth in equal force with all other Laws of the highest size which is the rather to be noted because it is though under a Protector obligatory to the King and makes his personal presence no more considerable than the presence of his shadow For the King spent three whole years in the French Wars and during that time never saw England where nevertheless in that interim three Parliaments had been holden one by the Duke of Bedford and two by the Duke of Gloucester in the last of which this Law was made And in truth if we look upon this Title of the Kingdoms Guardianship in its bare Lineaments without lights and shadows it will appear little better than a Crown of Feathers worn onely for bravery and in nothing adding to the real ability of the governing part of this Nation Neither were the persons of these Magnificoes so well deserving nor did the Nation expect any such matter from them Edward the First was a wise King and yet in his absence chose Edward the Second to hold that place he being then not above fourteen years of age Afterwards Edward the Second's Queen and the Lords of her party were wise enough in their way and yet they chose Edward the Third to be their Custos Regni then not fourteen years old his Father in the mean time being neither absent from the Kingdom nor deposed but onely dismissed from acting in the administration of the Government Edward the Third follows the same example he first makes his Brother John of Eltham Custos Regni and this he did at two several times once when he was but Eleven years old afterwards when he was about Fourteen Then he made his Son the Black Prince upon several occasions three times Lord-Warden of the Kingdom once he being about Nine years old and again when he was Eleven years old and once when about Fourteen years old Lastly Edward the Third appointed his Son Lionel Duke of Clarence unto this place of Custos Regni when as he was scarce Eight years old all which will appear upon the comparing their Ages with the several Rolls of 25 E. 1. 3 5 12 14 26. 19 E. 3. If therefore the work of a Custos Regni be such as may be as well done by the Infants of Kings as by the wisest Counsellor or most valiant man it is in my opinion manifest that the place is of little other use to this Commonwealth than to serve as an attire to a comely person to make it seem more fair because it is in fashion nor doth it advance the value of a King one grain above what his Personal endowments do deserve Hitherto of the Title and Power the next consideration will be of the original Fountain from whence it is derived wherein the Precedents are clear and plain that ordinarily they are the next and immediate Off-spring of Kings if they be present within the four Seas to be by them enabled by Letters-Patents or Commission But whether present or absent the Parliament when it sate did ever peruse their Authority and if it saw need changed enlarged or abridged both it and them Thus was the Duke of Gloucester made Lord Warden in the time of Henry the Fifth he being then in France in the room of the Duke of Bedford The like also in Henry the Sixth's time when as the King was young for then the Parliament made the Duke of Bedford Lord Warden and added unto that Title the Title of Protector Afterward at the Duke's going over into France they committed that service to the Duke of Gloucester if I forget not the nature of the Roll during the Duke of Bedford's absence and with a Salvo of his right Not unlike hereunto was the course that was taken by the Parliament in these sullen later times of Henry the Sixth whereof more hereafter in the next Paragraph Lastly The limitation of this high power and Title is different according to the occasion for the Guardianship of the Kingdom by common intendment is to endure no longer than the King is absent from the Helm either by voluntary deserting the work or employment in Foreign parts though united they be under the Government of the same King together
from without and in all good ends from above And therefore as a Seal to all the rest it was wisely done by the Parliament to draw the mindes of the Privy Council together and to present them joyntly before God by an Oath obliging themselves to a solemn and constant observance of their instructions and to perievere therein For the unchangeable God can onely stamp a lasting Image upon the mind and bind the same that is so subject to change to an unchangeable Law whereby the people may be made as happy for continuance as for Righteousness and Peace The Privy Council thus setled dressed and girt becomes of high esteem both for Trust and honourable Employment in great matters The Mint is the very Liver of the Nation and was wont to be the chief care of the Parliament it self in all the dimensions thereof Now the Mint is two ways considered viz. either in the value of the Metal and Money or in the Coinage The first of these and things most immediately concurring therewith the Parliament still retains to its own immediate Survey such as are the inhibiting of exportation of Gold and Silver and of melting of Coyn into Plate or Bullion the regulating of the current of Foreign Coyn the reducing of money both Foreign and Domestick imbased by Counterfacture Clipping Washing c. the regulating of Allay of Gold and Silver the regulating Exchange and such like concerning all which the Reader may please to peruse the Statutes 2 H. 4. cap. 5 6 11 13. 4 H. 4. cap. 16. 3 H. 5. Stat 1. 4. cap. 6. 9. cap. 11. and 2 H. 6. cap. 6. The second Consideration touching the Mint concerned the election and government of the Officers touching the Mint and Exchange or the places where they shall be holden which with some other matters of inferiour nature were left to the Order of the Privy Council either with the King or alone in case of the King's absence or disability A second power given to the Privy Council was in point of Trade and Merchandize Formerly they had somewhat to do therein but still the Parliament set out their bounds In Richard the Second's time the people had liberty of Trade in some Commodities by way of Exportation but the Privy Council might restrain them upon inconvenience to the publick Now the same is confirmed and though it concerned Corn onely yet it was a Precedent that led the way to a much larger power in the Trade of the Staple Commodities of this Island to enlarge or straiten it as they though meet And so they became in a fair way to have a principal power over the Revenues and Riches of this Nation But this lasted not long for within ten years these Licenses of Transportation cost the Merchant so much as he could make little gains of all his care and pains and therefore a rule is set to a general allowance of all Transportation of Corn till the price of Wheat came to a Noble and Barley at Three shillings and no longer This being first made Temporary was afterwards made Perpetual and so gave a restraint unto the power of the King and Council But where no positive restraint was made by any Statute the King and Council seemed to have the sole power left unto them to open and shut the passes of Trade as they pleased For whereas the Commodity of Butter and Cheese was made Staple the King and Council had power to stop the sale thereof notwithstanding that the Law gave full liberty to the Subjects to bring all their Staple-Commodities to the Staple Nevertheless this power in the King is not primitive but derived from the Parliament for they had power over the Kings Licenses and Restraints in such cases as by the several Statutes do appear A third power given to the Privy Council was a power of Summons and Process against Delinquents in cases of Riots Extortions Oppressions and grievous Offences The Summons to be by Privy-Seal the Process Proclamations and for Non-appearance Forfeiture if the Delinquent be of the degree of a Lord if of inferiour rank then a Fine or Out-lawry At the first view the Statute hath an ill favoured Aspect as if it raised up a new Court of Judicature but the time is to be considered with the occasion for it was made for the securing of the peace in a turbulent time And besides the Law carrieth along with it two restrictions which puts the right of Cognizance in the Privy Council to the question First It saveth the Jurisdiction of other Courts and provideth further That no matter determinable by the Law of this Realm shall be by this Act determined in other form than after the course of the same Law in the Kings Court having determination of the same which implieth that some kinds of Riots and Extortions are of so high a nature that though determinable in the KingsâCourt yet are they to be determined before the Lords In the next place this Law provideth That such offences as are determinable by the Law of the Realm that is by Jury shall still be so tried Secondly If Conviction be upon Confession or by Certificate in case where by reason of parties and partakings Inquisition by Jury cannot be had there the Lords shall immediately determine the same Lastly If the Certificate be traversed then the same shall be tried in the King 's Bench. But there is another Restriction that undoeth all in effect in point of right because what this Law setleth therein it setleth but for seven years and leaveth the Privy Council to the limits of the Common Law for the future In the mean time the Privy Council may be thought terrible and very high both by this Law and the greatness of the Lords Kings Unkles and Kings Brothers are Subjects indeed but of so high a degree that if a little goodness of nature or publick spirit shine in them they soon become the Objects of admiration from the Vulgar and gain more from them by their vicinity than the King can do at a distance For the Commons of England by the fair demeanour of popular great men are soon won out of their very Cloaths and are never more in danger to part with their Liberties than when the Heaven is fair above their heads and the Nobility serve the King and flatter them Nevertheless as I said the season must also be considered of this power thus by this Law contracted for what the Lords gained not by their popularity the Queen did with her power who now mindful of her contemned beauty and opposition from the Duke of Gloucester against her Marriage removes him out of the way gets the reins of Government into her hand and like a Woman drives on in full career The Duke of York and other Lords not liking this gallop endeavour to stop her pace but are all over-born the Duke taken prisoner and doubtless had pledged the
rest looked to the Provisors more strictly than his Predecessors had and not onely confirmed all the Statutes concerning the same already made but had also provided against Provisors of any annual Office or Profit or of Bulls of Exemption from payment of Tythes or from Obedience Regular or Ordinary and made them all punishable within the Statute And further made all Licenses and Pardons contrary thereto granted by the King void against the Incumbent and gave damages to the Incumbent in such vexations for the former Laws had saved the right to the true patron both against Pope and King. And thus the English Kings were Servants to the Church of England at the charges of Rome whilst the Popedome being now under a wasting and devouring Schism was unable to help it self and so continued until the time of Henry the Sixth at which time the Clergie of England got it self under the power and shadow of a Protector a kind of Creature made up by a Pope and a King. This was the Bishop of Winchester so great a man both for Birth parts of Nature Riches Spirit and Place as none before him ever had the like For he was both Cardinal Legate and Chancellor of England and had gotten to his aid the Bishop of Bath to be Lord Treasurer of England Now comes the matter concerning Provisors once more to be revived First More craftily by colloguing with the Nobility who now had the sway in the Kings Minority but they would none An answer is given by the King that he was too young to make alterations in matters of so high concernment yet he promised moderation The Clergie are put to silence herewith and so continue till the King was six years elder and then with Money in one hand and a Petition in the other they renew their suit but in a more subtile way For they would not pretend Rome but the English Churches Liberties they would not move against the Statutes of Praemuniri but to have them explained it was not much they complained of for it was but that one word Otherwhere which say they the Judges of the Common Law expound too largely not onely against the Jurisdiction of the Holy See but against the Jurisdiction of the English Prelacy which they never intended in the passing of those Laws Their Clonclusion therefore is a Prayer That the King will please to allow the Jurisdiction of their Ecclesiastical Courts and that Prohibitions in such Cases may be stopped But the King either perceiving that the Authority of English Prelacy was wholly dependant on the See of Rome and acted either under the shadow Legatine or at the best sought an Independent power of their own Or else the King doubting that the calling of one word of that Statute into question that had continued so long might endanger the whole Law into uncertainty declined the matter saving in the moderation of Prohibitions Thus the English Clergie are put to a retreat from their Reserve at Rome all which they now well saw yet it was hard to wean them The Cardinal of Winchester was a great man and loth to lay down his power but his own Tribe grew weary of him and his power For the greater some Church-men are unless they be better than men the inferiour and better Church-men are worse than men At length therefore the Cardinal is Vnlegated and that power conferred upon the Archbishop of Canterbury a man formerly well approved but by this very influence from Rome rendred suspected Which he perceiving protested against the exercise of the Jurisdiction Legatine without the Kings allowance and so mannerly crept into the Chair The English Kings and Clergie having thus attained the right discerning of each other begin to take up a new way of policy which was to hold nothing of the Popedom but the Form of Worship and Discipline but as touching Jurisdiction they held it a high point of wisdom either to fetch it nigh at home or to be silent in the matter having now found a main difference between the Popes Will and the Church-Law and therefore as formerly the Convocation and Parliament joyned in excluding of Foreigners from Church-livings under the notion of Intelligencers to Enemies abroad So neither now will they allow any provisions for English men and upon this ground the Dean and Chapter of York refused to admit the Bishop of Lincoln to the See of York although assigned he was thereto by Pope Martin and he the darling of Nations being by joynt consent advanced to the Triple Crown that had been formerly tripled amongst three Popes and troubled all Europe And whereas during the Tripapalty much money had been levyed here in England to serve for the recovery of the Popedom to one of English interest now by joynt consent the same is seized upon and stopped as fewel from the fire and spent by Henry the Fifth in the recovery of a Kingdom in France that should have been employed in recovery of a Popedom at Rome These things concurred to give a wound to the Popedom that was never cured to this day Nevertheless the English Clergie was no loser by all this but gained in the whole sum For as it made them more depending on the Crown so it made the Crown more fast to them from which they had received more real immunities and power than the Pope ever did or was able to give them and might expect to receive many more What personal respects these three Kings shewed them hath been already touched Henry the Sixth added one favour which made all the rest more considerable Hitherto they had used to meet in Convocation as upon the interest of Rome and little notice was taken of them now the Nation owns them and in some respects their work and it is granted That the Clerks of Convocation called by the Kings Writ and their Menial Servants shall have such priviledge in coming carrying and going as the Members of the Parliament have So as though they be not Members yet they are as Members if they assemble by the Kings Writ and not onely by the power of the Legate or Metropolitan The antiquity of this Court is great yet not so great as hath been supposed nor is it that Court of the Ordinary called the Church Gemot mentioned in the Laws of Henry the First as not onely the works thereof therein set down do sufficiently declare but also it is evident that in Henry the Second's days the Grand Councils of this Kingdom were joyntly mixed both of Clergie and Laity Nor could the Clergie shut the Laity from their Councils till about the times of Richard the First or King John. From which time forward the Laity were so far from protecting of them that till these times now in hand all their care was to keep them from violating the Liberty of the people That they were many times notwithstanding called together by the Kings Writ before these times hath
also been cleared by another Pen. That their work at such times was to advise concerning such matters as should be propounded to them by the King in Parliament their Summons do shew the particulars whereof for the most part concerned supplies of Money from the Church-men And yet sometimes matters of great moment were debated therein As in a Convocation summoned by Henry the Fifth in his ninth year the preheminence of Pope Eugenius above the Council of Bazil was debated and as much as they could they determined the same The credit of their decisions in former time I believe was not much amongst the people because the men were looked upon with an evil eye Now that the Parliament seemeth to own them in their way and to protect them their determinations are somewhat The Church-men espy their opportunity and whilst the benevolent influence of the State is in its first heat they improve it in this manner The times were now come about wherein light began to spring forth conscience tobestir itself and men to study the Scriptures This was imputed to the idleness and carelesness of the Clergie who suffered the minds of young Scholars to luxuriate into Errours of Divinity for want of putting them on to other Learning and gave no encouragement to studies of humane Literature by preferring those that were deserving The Convocation taking this into consideration do decree That no person should exercise any jurisdiction in any Office as Vicar-general Commissary or Official or otherwise unless he shall have first in the University have taken Degrees in the Civil or Canon Law. A shrewd trick this was to stop the growth of the study of Divinity and Wickliff's way and to imbellish mens minds with a kind of Learning that may gain them preferment or at least an opinion of abilities beyond the common strain and dangerous to be meddled with Like some Gallants that wear Swords as Badges of Honour and to bid men beware because they possibly may strike though in their own persons they may be very Cowards And no less mischievously intended was this against the rugged common-Common-Law a Rule so nigh allied to the Gospel-way as it favoureth Liberty and so far estranged from the way of the Civil and Canon-Law as there is no hope of accommodation till Christ and Anti-Christ have fought the field Thus much of the Church of England in relation to the State now as it is absolutely considered in regard of the several degrees of persons therein Although these three Kings were much endeared to the English Clergy yet the difference between the Laity and them growing high the King 's principal care is now to keep an even hand between them both for he that will back two Horses at once must keep them even or put his joynts to the adventure First Henry the Fourth granteth That no more shall be paid to Rome for the first-fruits of Archbishops and Bishops than hath been anciently used The occasion hereof was to prevent the horrible mischief and damnable custom of Rome for such are the very words of that Statute unto which the Clergy gave their Vote if not the first Vote and therefore certainly did neither believe nor honour that infallible Chair as their own Mother nor did they bear her Yoke further than their own benefit and reason of State did require For though the immediate benefit of this Law did descend upon the Prelacy yet it also much concerned the interest both of the honour and benefit of the Nation that the Clergy should not be at the Pope's pleasure to tax and assess as he thought good Secondly Henry the Fifth added unto the Prelacy some kind of increase both of Honour and Power viz. to visit Hospitals that were not of the King 's own foundation and to reform abuses there for the Patrons either had no power to punish or will or care to reform them And thus upon the point although they lost a Right yet they gained ease Thirdly The same King confirmed by a Statute unto Ordinaries the cognizance of Accounts of Executors for their Testators Estates which formerly was granted by the Canon-Law but they wanted power to execute and a Right to have and receive In all these the Clergie or Prelacy were the immediate gainers In as many other things the people were made gainers and yet the Clergie were no losers otherwise than like the Kite of that prey which was none of their own First They refused formerly to grant Copies of Libels either thereby to hinder the course of Prohibitions or to make the Copies the moredear and Money more cheap with them Henry the Fifth finding this a grievance to the people passeth a Law That all Ordinaries shall grant the Copies of Libels at such time as by Law they are grantable Secondly As the probate of Wills had anciently belonged to the Ordinary by the Canon-Law and formerly also confirmed to them by the Parliament so it also regulated and settled the Fees for such Service But the Clergy having been ever under the noutriture of their Mother Rome that loved to exceed they likewise accounted it their liberty to take what they could get But the nigher they come to engage with Kings in their Government according to Law the more reformed they grow Formerly Edward the Third had settled their Fees but they would not hold to the rule Now the Law is doubled by Henry the Fifth with a penalty of treble damages against Delinquents Furthermore the very Priests could not contain their Pater-Nosters Requiems Masses and such Wares they had engrossed and set thereof what price they pleased The Market was risen to that height that Edward the Third undertook to set a rate upon those Commodities but that also would not hold long Henry the Fifth he sets a certain stipend somewhat more than Edward the Third had done and yet less than the Priests had formerly Lastly Some Laws were made wherein the Commonwealth gained and the Church were losers First Whereas the Church-men formerly held all holy things proper and peculiar to their own Cognizance especially such as concerned the Worship of God the Parliament now began to be bold with that and never asked leave It had now for a long time even since the Saxon times been the unhappy condition of this Church of England amongst others to decay continually in Piety and right Devotion but through the light that now revived and God's goodness it in these times came to pass that the people did entertain some sense of their duty towards God more than formerly and begin to quarrel the abuses done to the Lords day in the manner of the keeping thereof London hath the honour for beginning this Reformation by an Act of their Common Council The Parliament within seven years after that engage the whole Kingdom in that service though therewith also are adjoyned other holy Feasts then holden and all Fairs and Markets are enjoyned to cease on that
this Kingdom and yet the Law for all this suffered no change nor did the House of Commons however the name is thrust into the English Ordinary Print ever yield unto the passing of the same but in the Parliament next ensuing complained thereof and protested they would not be bound by such Laws whereto the House of Commons had not given their consent And this dashed the Law quite out of countenance although it holds the place still amongst the number for within four years after the Clergie bring in another Bill of the same nature in general though varying in some particulars but the same was again rejected All the strength therefore of this Law resteth upon the King and House of Lords engaged by the Clergie whom they trusted for their Religion for Book-learning was with them of small account and no less by the King who knew no better way to give the Clergie content that gave him so much as to set the Crown upon his Head nor to discharge his Royal Word passed by the Earls of Northumberland and Westmorland in his behalf unto the Convocation viz. That they were sent to declare the Kings good will to the Clergie and Church-Liberties and that he was resolved to defend all the Liberties of the Church by his Kingly power and to punish Hereticks and the Churches Enemies in such manner as the Clergie should think meet and therefore desired their daily prayers for his own and the Kingdoms safety And yet for all this the people were not of this mind no small part of the Kingdom being overspread with these opinions After Henry the Fourth comes Henry the Fifth and he also makes another essay the former opinions then known onely by the general names of Heresie are now baptized by the new name of Lollardry and grown so overspreading that all the troubles of these times are still imputed to them It was indeed the Devils old and common trick thus to inrage earthly powers against these men although he be hereby but an instrument in the hand of the chief Builder that in laying a sure Foundation doth as well ram down as raise up for the malice of these men made the people of God to multiply Henry the Fifth also published a Law to this same purpose That all persons in place of Government shall swear to use their diligence to destroy all Heresies and Errors called Lollardries That all Lollards convict by the Clergie left to the secular power according to the Laws of Holy Church shall forfeit their Lands and Tenements to their Lords And the King to have the Year and Day and Waste and all his Goods and Chattels If the Lord be the Ordinary the King shall have all No forfeiture to be till the Delinquent be dead They shall be found by Indictment before the Justices of the Peace This Indictment being found shall be sent to the Ordinary with the Prisoner The Indictment shall not be for Evidence but onely for Information These are the principal things contained in this Law which by the manner of the composure seemeth to be of an uncertain colour neither made by the Clergie nor Laity but spoiled between them both The intent thereof seemeth to be principally to draw on the House of Commons to pass the Law under hope of gain by the forfeitures for the penalty is like that of Felony though the crime be not expresly declared to be Felony But the intent fell short in event For first The nature of the Crime is not defined nor declared by any Law and therefore can no man by Indictment be found to be such Secondly No penalty of death hath been by any former or by this Law determined upon such as are guilty for it is not enacted by any Law that such persons shall be delivered to the Secular power c. Thirdly This Statute determining the forfeiture to be not till death and neither that nor any other Law of this Kingdom determining death then is no forfeiture determined Fourthly Though this Law taketh it for granted that Heresie and Errours belong to Ecclesiastical Cognizance yet the same allows of no further proceedings than Ecclesiastical censures Lastly By this Law there can be no proceeding but in case of Indictment for otherwise without Record no forfeiture can be therefore where no Indictment is there is no forfeiture In all which regards it is evident that the Clergie could by this Law neither get fat nor bloud And therefore at their Convocation in the next year following they took another course and ordered that three in every Parish should make presentment upon Oath of such persons as are defamed for Hereticks and the truth so far as they can learn. Which puts me in mind of a Presentment that I have seen by some of St. Mary Overies in these times Item We saine that John Stevens is a man we cannot tell what to make of him and that he hath Books we know not what they are This new course shews plainly that the former held not force as they intended it So God blasted the practices of the Clergie at this time also rendring this Law immaterial that had the form as the other missed in the form and had the matter CHAP. XVIII Of the Court of Chancery IT often befals in State-affairs that extraordinary exigencies require extraordinary remedies which having once gotten footing are not easily laid aside especially if they be expedient for Prerogative The Privy Council in the Star-chamber pretends default of the common-Common-Law both in speed and severity in Cases whereby the State is endangered The Chancery pretends default by the common-Common-Law in point of equity and moderation The people taken with these pretences make that Rod more heavy which themselves had already complained of What the Chancery was in times past hath been already shewed still it is in the growing and gaining hand First In the Judicatory power it prevailed in relation to the Exchequer exercising a kind of power to survey the proceedings thereof in cases of Commissioners distrained to account for Commissions executed or not executed For it was no easie matter to execute Commissions from the Exchequer in those times of parties nor were men willing with such unwelcome occasions between Friends and Neighbours and it may be they grew weary of embroiling themselves one against another and of being Instruments of the violent countermotions of Princes and great men Secondly It gained also upon the Admiralty which by former Laws had Jurisdiction in all cases incident upon the great Sea. But now either through neglect of the Admiral or the evil of the Times occasioning Piracies to grow epidemical the ill government upon the Sea became dangerous to the State trenching upon the Truce made between this and other Nations For a remedy whereof first Conservators of the Truce were setled in every Port who had power committed to them to punish Delinquents against the publick Truce both by Indictment at the Kings
suit and according to the course of the Admiralty by complaint saving matters of death to the cognizance of the Admiral But this was soon found defective for Justice done in the dark is many times more respective and less respected and therefore within a few years it is provided That Offenders against the Kings Truce upon the Sea or in any of the Ports shall be proceeded against in the Chancery before the Chancellor who hath power given him of calling to his assistance some of the Judges to execute the Statute of 2 H. 5. foregoing by a handsome contrivance For that Statute was once and again suspended for the rigour that was used by the former Conservators who being borderers upon the Sea for their own peace spared as few as they could which had so discouraged the Seamen that the Kingdom had been almost utterly bereaved of its strength at Sea. Nevertheless all this while these Laws were but penal and not remedial for the parties wronged and therefore another Law is made to give the Chancellor and Judges power to make restitution and reparation Thirdly The Chancery gained upon the Ecclesiastical Court. For whereas by the Canon the Church-men were to be judged by their Superiours according to Ecclesiastical and Ordinary Jurisdiction and the iniquity of the times was again returned to that height that Parents could not enjoy their own Children but the little ones were allured stoln away and detained in Cloisters nor did the Church-men afford remedy in such cases A Law was made that upon complaint hereof made to the Chancellor the Provincial should be by him sent for and punished according to his discretion Lastly The Chancery encroached upon the Common Law For whereas the stirs between the two Houses of York and Lancaster began to rise men made their dwellings in places of security and strength Women likewise and other persons flying thither for refuge especially such of them as had most to lose these were contrary to the Law of common honesty urged to engage their Estates unto the desires of such to whom they had fled for refuge and sometimes compelled to marry before they could gain their liberty It was now provided that all such complaints should be heard and determined by the Chancellor Secondly As touching the Ministerial power of the Chancery this likewise was enlarged in making of Process to compel appearance in cases of forcible Entries Murders Manslaughters Robberies Batteries Assemblies in nature of Insurrections Riots and Plunder committed by Servants upon their Masters goods before their Masters death and suchlike offences now grown common and in need of sudden remedy Thus as the work and power of the Chancery grew so did the place and person of the Chancellor grow more considerable raised now from being the Kings Secretary for no better was he in former times to be the Kingdoms Judge and of such trust that although the King might make election of his own Secretary yet the Parliament would first know and allow him that must be trusted with the power over the Estates of so many of the people And therefore did in these times both place and displace him as they saw expedient In a word he is become the Kingdoms Darling and might be more bold with the Common Law than any of his Peers CHAP. XIX Of the Courts of Crown-Pleas and Common Law. AS the Chancery on the one side did swell and increase so was the Kings-bench in an ebb the Council-Table in the Star-Chamber on the one side and the Itinerant-Courts in the Country intercepted and drew away much to their own shares making themselves fat the Kings-bench lean and the Rural Courts for Crown-Pleas almost to starve The Crown-Pleas formerly had been determinable in the Kings-bench Gaol-delivery Oyer and Terminer and many of them by Justices of the Peace Coroners and Sheriff The Gaol-delivery was afterwards united to the Judges of Assize and if one of them were a Clergy-man then to the other and chief men of the County This was useful for the Publick but not beneficial for some men and therefore they laboured for Commissions especially directed to parties that they thought would partake but these were found soon to be dangerous soon taken away and the Gaol delivery restored to the Judges of Assize as formerly The Commissions of Oyer and Terminer were sued forth upon extraordinary Emergencies and Offences wherein the State was much concerned for speedy Execution In former times both these and Gaol-deliveries were but rarely had and then granted unto some that perchance knew more of the Case than before-hand was meet to be known Edward the Third amended this Errour and ordered that no Commissions of Oyer and Terminer should issue forth but unto Commissioners named by the Court and not by the party complaining But the Judges of Assize are now on the growing hand both for Honour Use and Power the rather because their persons are of high repute in the Benches at Westminster which are the Master-pieces of Judicature and their Iters are constant and ordinary Nevertheless the Judges of Assize though they have the Gaol-delivery annexed to them yet have they not that absolute power of the Kings-bench but are still under the rule of their Commission which is not alterable but Parliament and which by it was altered by way of adding new powers as new crimes arose that required the eye of the State to provide And so the Judges of Assize by degrees grew to be the ordinary Administrators of Justice throughout the Kingdom yet holding still forth to them a limited power to hear and determine in some Cases but in others onely to enquire and certifie as in the case of false Returns by the Sheriff of persons elected for the Parliament And also in cases concerning the Statutes of Labourers and unlawful Games and Pastimes in which case the Certificate is to be made to the Chancellor And also in cases concerning Liveries contrary to the Statutes wherein the Certificate is to be made to the Kings-bench which power in this last case continued in that manner by the space of thirty years and then by another Statute they had the power to determine such cases before themselves In like manner they had power to hear and determine cases of falshood in counterfeiting and corrupting of Money by washing clipping c. And also defaults committed by Sheriffs Bayliffs and their Officers against the Statutes of Forcible Entries and of wearing of Liveries as aforesaid These were signs of much confidence and trust in them and yet notwithstanding not in these nor in these were the Penalties by Fine left to the Arbitry of the Judges no nor to the Justices of the Kings-bench but were by the very Letter of the Law determined Nor would the Parliament trust these men with doing Justice in the cases aforesaid in their own Counties where they dwelled nor did it think expedient to
tanning of Leather imbasing of Silver selling of Waxen Images and Pictures c. For the superstition of these times was such as these petty Gods were not set at so high a price by the Seller but a higher price by the Buyer The Parliament therefore set a true value of them viz. For the Wax so much as the Wax is worth by weight and but four pence for the godhead So as it seems the Parliament was not very superstitious in their House whatever they were at Church Furthermore the Justices of the Peace had power to punish deceit in Measures Weights Forcible Entries and Detainers In many of which cases the penalty being Fine and Imprisonment became a snare to many of the Justices especially such as were of the greater and higher rank who having Castles of their own under colour of Justice imprisoned Delinquents in their own Castles and ransomed them at their own pleasure which proved a great oppression to the people and occasioned a Law that no Justice should commit any Delinquent to other than the County-Gaol saving Franchises to the Lords Those times are happy when Justice waits not altogether at Court but grows up in the Fields and Justices of Peace as the Kings Arms upon the Royal Mace are terrible onely to the bad and not as they are pictured before an Ale-house-door to invite men to transgress The Laws for the preservation of the peace concern either punishment of Crimes committed or prevention of them from being committed There is a succession of crimes as of Men and Ages because the Scripture tells us that the hearts of all are fashioned alike yet it is with generations as with men some incline to some crimes more than other and that is the reason that the title Treason sometimes is set forth in Folio sometimes in a lesser Volume It is evident is Story that the violent times of Richard the Second had raised the value of that amongst other offences above measure not long before his time his Father had reduced that wild notion of Treason to a certain rule that formerly wandred in a Wilderness of opinions But Henry the Fourth either to save his own stake or to take the people or both reduced it again to the Statute-rule of Edward the Third and made void that Statute of his Predecessors which had made a former Act of Parliament and all the service thereby done Treason The Dimensions of Treason thus clearly limned and declared taught ill-disposed minds to keep out of the Letter and yet to be bold with the Scene Counterfeit Money they durst not yet to diminish the same they thought came not within the Circle and so it became a common grievance till a Law was made That all purposed impairing of Money should be Treason And so the Parliament held forth to all men that they had a power to declare Treason without the bounds of the Statute of Edward the Third The like power it held forth in the time of Henry the Sixth for men knew that Burglary and Robbery were mortal crimes they would no more of that now they devise a way to spoil and prey for themselves and yet neither to rob nor break House To this end they would scatter little Scrolls in writing requiring the party that they intended to prey upon to leave so much money upon such a day at such a place and this was Sub poena of burning the parties House and Goods which many times did ensue upon default made This practice was at once made Treason to prevent the growth of such an evil And the like was done with Robberies and Manslaughters contrary to the Kings Truce and safe-conduct As many or more new Felonies were also now created One was the cutting out of mens Tongues and plucking out of Eyes a strange cruelty And that shewed the extream savageness of those times so much the more intolerable by how much the poor tortured creature could hardly be either Eye or Ear-Witness of the truth of his own wrong A second Felony was the customary of carrying of Wool or Wool-fells out of the Realm to other places except Calis Another Felony concerneth Souldiers which I refer over to the next Chapter The last was Servants plundering their Masters Goods and absenting themselves if upon Proclamation made they appear not this was also made Felony In the next place as touching Forcible Entries and Riots the remedies so often inculcated and new dressed shew plainly the nature of the times These kind of crimes commonly are as the light Skirmishes in the beginning of a War and follow in the Conclusion also as the faintings of a Battle fought till both sides be weary I shall not enter into each particular Statute divers of them being little other than as asseverations annexed to a Sentence to add credit and stir up minding in men that otherwise would soon forget what is said or done The remedies formerly propounded are now resined and made more effectual First In regard of speed which is as necessary in these forces as the stopping of the breaches of Waters in the first act and therefore one Justice of the Peace may proceed upon a holder by force or breaker of the Peace with a Continuando but Riots are looked upon as more dangerous and the first opposition had need be more stiff lest being uneffectual it aggravate the violence and therefore it is required that two Justices and the Sheriff should joyn in the work to carry on the work with more Authority and Power And what they cannot do in the punitive part they must certifie to the King and his Council or to the Kings Bench if Traverse be made So as though the power of the County be annexed to the Sheriff Jure ordinario to maintain the Peace yet the Parliament did delegate the same upon Justices as it thought most expedient To maintain and recover the Peace when it is broken shews more Power but to prevent the breach shews more Wisdom and therefore to all the rest the Wisdom of these Times provideth carefully First For Guards and Watches according to the Statute at Wint. and committed the care thereof to the Justices of the Peace And Secondly Against the gendring of parties for it is commonly seen that such as the admired for excellencies of person are so far idolized of some as that their Gestures Actions and Opinions are observed Tokens of favour though never so small are desired from such and the Idol likes it well gives Points Ribbons it may be Hats and with these men are soon gained to be Servants in the fashion and not long after to be Servants in Action be it War or Treason or any other way This manner of cheat the former times had been too well acquainted with Knights and Esquires are not to be feared in times where the word Lord carries the wonderment away their offences against the Statutes of
seized till Conviction and Attainder first be had And because Escheators grew no less burthensome in their way it was therefore ordered that no man shall be allowed in such Office unless he hath Lands to the value of Twenty pounds per Annum and that he shall be responsible for such wrong done by himself or by his Deputy and Farmer Thus Edward the Fourth quitted himself like a King in many regards but soon ran himself out of breath gave his Lamp to his Son that was too weak to hold it a Third snatches it away and for two years carrying it exceeding well yielded up all encroached Royalty to the people and his Crown and Life to his Successor CHAP. XXV The condition of the Clergie IF any gains were had in these uncertain times the Church-men might seem to have them having now this advantage that the Commonalty was distracted with uncertain interests of the Succession of the Crown And themselves onely united under the Popedom now freed from all Schism and the Popedom managed by Sixtus the Fourth who had the hap to be accounted more virtuous than any of his Predecessors had been and to have all the Christian Princes wholly at his devotion And lastly Both the Clergie and the Kings were now joyntly engaged against the rising power of Religion then called Heresie in order whereunto the Clergie leading the way had the applause of them that followed upon an implicite Faith that whatsoever was done was exceeding well done Nor was it wisdom for Kings that sate loose in their Thrones to stumble the good Opinions of so considerable a party towards them And therefore Edward the Fourth in his first entrance granted to the Clergie that which could never be by them obtained from any of the foregoing Kings Viz. Free liberty of Process in all Cases Ecclesiastical and in Tythes of Wood above twenty years growth and in case they were troubled upon the Statutes of Provisors they should have their remedy in the Chancery against those Judges and their Proceedings in such Cases there to be cancelled This was done by Charter and was sufficient to shew what the desire of the Clergie and the intention of the King was Viz. At once to favour the Church and under colour of favour done to the Clergie to cancel both Common and statute-Statute-Laws of the Kingdom by the power of the Chancellor's Decree Nevertheless all this was but the King's breath the policy changed never a whit the more For the Common Law held on its course not onely in Cases depending before the Holy Chair but also even before the Bishop of the Diocess at home so as neither the King was concluded from his Suit nor the party endamaged from his Action by any such Charter And so far were the Judges of the Common Law from being bound by the Chancery in such Cases that they professed they would not delay to grant the Habeas Corpus to deliver any Prisoner by Decree of the Chancellour in any Case triable at the Common Law. Much less did the Parliament favour these men so far as to give them any countenance in any way of gain upon themselves but rather made bold with what the Church-men in former times challenged as their own and upon this account whereas formerly it had inhibited Fairs and Markets upon the Lord's Day Now it inhibited the sale of Boots Shoes c. upon that day though done never so privately which they did at the first onely within the City of London and three miles thereof I suppose it was made onely by way of Trial it being dangerous in such times to give a stop to all England at once otherwise it might be wondered why God's Honour should be better regarded in London than in all the Realm besides Of this encroachment we find no complaint made by the Church-men another touched them to the quick although it befel onely the Arch-bishoprick of York that hitherto held ordinary Jurisdiction over all the Bishops of Scotland as being their Provincial Now it is disclaimed by them all and they are backed therein by their King under pretence of great inconvenience to his Bishops in their so far Travels but in truth not unlike to Jeroboam though he pretended it was too much for them yet he thought it unsafe for himself that his Bishops should owe Canonical obedience to the Subject of another Prince and upon this ground prevailed with Pope Sixtus the Fourth to make the Divorce and left it to future Ages to try the validity thereof if they would This is all that I shall observe of the Government of these three Kings whose Reigns in the whole exceeded not Twenty six years and their compleat power therein not much above half so many CHAP. XXVI A short sum of the Reigns of Henry the Seventh and Henry the Eighth THe course of English policie hitherto wandring in the different Currents springing from the double head of Monarchie and Democracie and in them likewise often tossed up and down partly by the blasts of windy Titles and pretensions and partly by the raging Tides from the Roman See now begin to come to anchor within view of Shore Happy England if the same prove good Harbourage for a fainting Nation Two Kings now undertake the Steerage the work of the first was to still the Winds the other the Seas and so to bring the Adventure safe home Henry the Seventh hapned upon a good preparative for this work in that he delivered the Kingdom from a Tyrant whose irregular and bloody way was so odious to the people that it set a foil upon his Successor's Government and made his Wisdom Valour and Justice appear greater than possibly it was His Valour made way for the other two he had enough thereof to serve a wise man in case of extremity at other times he made more use of his Majesty than Manhood being confident that the people knew not where to mend themselves but would be at his Devotion so long as he was better than his Predecessor though he cared not how little His Wisdom was his greatest part of which upon all occasions he made the greatest improvement he could without reflecting upon Conscience or Religion whereof he had tasted no more than would render him a civil man whereunto his Education did lead the way Thus though his Valour brought him to the Crown yet it was his Wisdom that setled him in the Throne For though he loved himself so well that he was loth to pretend allowance of any access of Foreign help to his own atchievement in his Title or that he was guilty in the least manner in his entry upon the Throne yet to keep danger far off he provided one guard for his Person and many for his Title That of his Person he onely pretended as a ceremony of State brought from the French Court and yet it is strange that it went so well down with a Free people For
them to put up beyond his place and to bid adieu to the advice of all the rest but he gets the uppermost seat in the King's Head makes a Foot-stool of the King's Heart and then it is two to one that the people in such cases must bear the greater burthen For whoever first said it he said most true That Prerogative in the hand of a King is a Scepter of Gold but in the hand of a Subject it is a Rod of Iron The Reign of this King Henry the Eighth serves us with much experience of this kind for if the consideration of the Affairs of this Government should be divided the same would be double the one under the Regiment of Cardinal Wolsey the other of the King by Cromwel Cranmer Gardiner and others interchangeably I call that of Wolsey a Regiment for he was in the nature or condition of a Pro-Rex during the Kings Juvenility This fortune thus super-induced upon a Cardinal raised from mean degree to be Legate à Latere courted by Foreign Princes slattered by the Emperour with Titles of Son and Cousin made him lead a dance that the King however active he was is put to his career to hold him company which the King perceiving tripped up his heels and left the Archbishop the Chancellour the Cardinal the Legate and many more with him lying on the ground No pride like to that of the Clergie whose parts are more sublime and apprehensions clear If God addeth not a superiour Work to rule over all a little honour will blow up all with powder The King having thus matched the Cardinal forgot his former natural pace and once in a heat could cool no more till death cooled him He knew by experience that the Cardinal could over-awe the people why should not the King do as much if the Lords stooped to the Cardinal why not much rather to the King The Cardinal pulled down reared up turned square to round why should he be less than his Subjects Such conceits as these soon wound up the Kings mind to that height that it is death to him to stoop one inch lower to more moderate advice though he loved their persons never so well but all must be content with the weight of his arm though it were no small one and yet in point of Religion affairs tended to a kind of Reformation all this while CHAP. XXVII Of the State of the Crown THat the Crown of England now abounded more in Flowers than Crosses the Face of Story doth hold forth to ordinary Observation and yet few are satisfied either in the true nature of the particular advantages or in the manner how they were obtained or in the continuance I must therefore make a little stop upon them because in the true discerning of them the discovery of the nature of the Government in latter days doth much depend Hitherto the Crown came short of absolute power over the people upon two grounds in observation one relating to the Clergie the other to the Laity The Church-men were heretofore under a Foreign power and a Foreign Law against which Kings durst not deeply engage either not being assured of their own Title or employed in pursuit of other game or being of a weak Spirit were scared with the Thunder-bolt of the Pope's Curse But the Laity were under another Law and such an one as by clear and unquestionable Custom had established bounds between the way of Kings and the Rights of the People Neither did Kings directly invade those Borders either led thereto by a kind of Conscience in such of them as were morally enclined or in others by a kind of fear of raising up Earthquakes from beneath which commonly do overthrow high Towers sooner than Winds from above But now such interests are laid aside fast asleep by two Kings Whereof one cared not much for Fear and neither of them for Conscience For Henry the Seventh having leisure to study the Nature and contemplate the Fashion of the English Crown dislikes the Model in some particulars It was not rich enough nor well poised to his mind which ever was not to be poor but towards his latter time to be exceeding rich as supposing that to be the onely way to be more desirable to Friends formidable to Enemies and absolute over his People And this opinion of his missed in the main end though it attained his immediate desire For by mistaking the right way it made a rich King but not a rich Crown He delighted more in the riches of his People than in a rich People And this bred no good blood because the People thought that the Law was not on his side in that matter They suffered him to visit their Purses but are loth it should prove customary lest they should lose their Common Right They therefore chose rather to give him power by Act of Parliament to revoke Letters-Patents and Grants and make resumptions of Offices Fees Annuities and the like that he might rather repossess his own than possess theirs Many Penal Laws likewise of a limited and Temporary regard are made and as Cheese after a full Dinner they close up all with Subsidies For it was evident to all men that the Royal mind of the King served no further than to take what was given provided that the People would give what else would be taken By this means Henry the Seventh left rich Coffers to descend to Henry the Eighth but the Crown was still the same in price In this Act of the Play the People carry away the plaudite The second Act was the point of Allegiance wherein both parts carry themselves so cunningly as it is hard to adjudge the Garland yet it may be thought the King observed it rather because he offered all the play whilst the People did onely lie at their close guard The whole project consisted in this to gain a more absolute Allegiance from the English to their King. And because this is exemplified partly in War and partly in Peace that part which concerneth War will more properly fall under the consideration of the Militia and therefore I shall refer the same to that head in the 32 Chapter ensuing and will come to the second consideration of Allegiance in relation to Peace and therein touch upon the Kings power in making of Laws and of Judicature according to those Laws As touching the making of Laws the ingenuity of Henry the Seventh could not suffer him to make any claim thereto in any positive way yet his actions declare that his heart was that way For being beset with troubles he could often fancy dangers and arm himself then call a Parliament who were wise enough to grant as readily as he asked rather than to be compelled thereto So he had Laws made according to his own Will though he made them not The matter of Judicature comes next and therein he made his Judges appear and not himself though they did not onely represent his person but his mind
which followed and made way for the King without shame to ask what no King before him suffered ever to enter into conceit I mean a Legislative power to this effect That Proclamations made by the greater part of the King for the time being and his Council whose names hereafter follow with such penalties as by them shall be thought meet shall be of equal force by an Act of Parliament provided it shall not extend to the forfeiture of Estates or Priviledges nor to loss of Life but in cases particularly mentioned in the Law Provided no Proclamation shall cross any Statute or lawful or laudable Custom of this Realm All which at length comes to be demanded by a formal Bill with as ill-favoured a Preface as the matter it self which was much worse e're it was well liked in the House of Commons and when all was done proved a Bare still Whatever it was it passed in manner abovesaid neither much to the desire of the Commons that so much was given nor to the good liking of the King that there was no more For instead of a Legislative power which he grasped at for himself he received it in common with his Council and so becomes engaged neither to alter nor destroy that Brotherhood if he intended to reap any fruit of this Law leaving the point in doubt whether his Gain or Loss was the greater For this Law thus made for this King these Counsellors and these times and occasions can be no Precedent to the future unless to inform Kings that the Parliament hath a power to give more Authority and Prerogative to Kings than they or the Crown have by common Right and to give it with such limitations and qualifications as seemeth good to them And secondly That even Henry the Eighth acknowledged that the Legislative power was not in the Crown nor was the Crown capable thereof otherwise than it was conferred by the Parliament Onely Steven Gardiner might glory in this Atchievement having for the present obtained much of his ends by perswading the King that Forein Princes estranged from him not so much for his departure from the Pope as for some apprehensions they had of his departure from that way of Religion and Worship which they apprehend every Christian ought to maintain And therefore if he meaned to gain better correspondency amongst these Princes he must engage more resolvedly to the Fundamentals of the Worship though he shook off some slighter Ceremonies with the Romish Supremacy for he knew that they were willing enough with the latter though the other could not go down with them Thus did Forein Correspondency float above whenas the Church as then it stood was underneath and gave the tincture to every Wave And it was holden more safe by the Romish party to trust the King thus attempered with the Legislative power in the Church-matters than the rough Parliament whose course steered quite wide from the Roman shore as if they never meant to look that way any more though Cranmer and the chief Officers of State and of the Houshold were by the Law Judges of the matter in fact as well as the King yet in the conclusion the King onely was of the Quorum All this yet further appears in the penalty for by a Proviso it is moderated as to all forfeitures of Life Limb or Estate and in the conclusion extended onely to Fine and Imprisonment unless in some cases mentioned and excepting offences against Proclamations made by the King or his Successors concerning Crimes of Heresie For it is the first Clause of any positive Law that ever intimated any power in the King of such Cognizance and punishment of Heresie Too weak a principle it is to settle a Prerogative in the King and his Successors as Supream Head of the Church thus by a side-wind to carry the Keys of Life and Death at their Girdle and yet a better ground cannot I find for the Martyrdom of divers brave Christians in those times than this touch of a Law glancing by All which passing Sub silentio and the Parliament taking no notice thereof made way for the Statute 38 H. 8. c. 26. formerly mentioned to come more boldly upon the Stage This was one wound to the Legislative power of the Parliament thus to divide the same Another ensues that in its consequences was no less fatal to that power which remained and it was wrought by some Engine that well saw that the Disease then so called grew to be epidemical amongst the more considerable party in the Kingdom that the Lady Jane Seymor now Queen was no friend to the Romanists that she was now with Child which if a Son as it proved to be was like to be Successor in the Throne and be of his Mothers Religion and so undo all as in the issue all came so to pass To prevent this nevertheless they fancy a new conceit that Laws made by English Kings in their minority are less considerately done than being made in riper years And so by that one opinion countenanced a worse which was that the Legislative Power depended more upon the judgement of the King than the debates and results of the Parliament a notion that would down exceeding well with Kings especially with such an all-sufficient Prince as Henry the Eighth conceived himself to be Upon this ground a Law is made to enable such of the Kings Successors by him appointed as shall be under the age of Twenty and four years when Laws by him are made to adnul the same by Letters-patents after such Prince shall attain the said age of Twenty four years Thus the Arms of the Parliament are bound from setling any Reformation let them intend it never so much a Muse is left open for the Romish Religion still to get in when the Season proves more fair The Parliament was now in its minority and gives occasion to the Reader to bewail the infirmities of the excellencie of England A fourth advance of Prerogative concerned the Executive Power in Government of the Church This had formerly much rested in the Prelacy and that upon the chief Praelatissimo at Rome now there is found in England a greater Prelate than he the Pope was already beheaded and his head set upon the Kings shoulders To him it is given to nominate all Bishops and Archbishops within his Dominions by Conge d'eslire and that the party once elected shall swear Fealty and then shall be consecrated by Commission and invested but if upon the Conge d'eslire no Election be certified within Twelve days the King shall by Commission cause his own Clerk to be consecrated and Invested The occasion that first brought in this President was the access of Cranmer to the See at Canterbury for though the Headship had been already by the space of Two years translated from Rome to England yet the course of Episcopizing continued the same as formerly it had been I mean as touching the point of Election For though
and made all practices contrary to the rule damageable to the party Thus far concerning the matters in Cognizance now touching the power of the Keys English Prelacy having laid aside the pretentions of Rome they put the world to a gaze to see which way they would go In the innocent infancy of Prelacy it was led by the hand by the Presbytery and would do nothing without them afterwards having gained some degree of height and strength they entred themselves to be Chariot-horses to the Roman Sun till they had set all on fire Now unharnest it is expected they should return to their former Wits nevertheless forgetting their ancient Yoak-fellows the rural Presbyters they stable with the King use his name sometimes but more often their own serving him with Supremacie as he them with authority beyond their Sphere They raise him above Parliament he them above Councils so as they do what they list let the Plebeian Presbyter will or nill they are the onely numeral Figures and the other but Cyphers to make them Omnibus numeris absoluti Nevertheless the Canon still remains the same Episcopi se debent scire Presbyteros non Dominos nec debent in clerum dominari Episcopus se sedente non permittat Presbyterum stare Episcopi noverint se magis consuetudine quam dispensatione Presbyteris majores Kings may make them Lords but as Bishops they hold their former rank assigned by the Canon as Lord s the King never gave them the Keys and as Bishops the Canon did not yet as under the joynt Title of Lord-Bishops they hold themselves priviledged to get what power they can Two things they reach at viz. The absolute power of Imprisonment and of Excommunication in all causes Ecclesiastical The Common Law would never yield this some Statutes in some Cases did pretend First As touching Imprisonment the Statute of Henry the Fourth concerning Heresie doth lisp some such power of what force the same Statute is hath been already observed In case of incontinency of Church-men it is more directly given them by a Statute in Henry the Seventh's time before which time the Statute it self doth intimate that an Action did lie against them for such Imprisonment which Law also was made useless by another in Henry the Eighth's time who gave a way to Statutes for the punishing them at the Common Law. First with Death which continued for some Moneths and that being found too heavy it was punished by another Law with Forfeiture and Imprisonment And the same King likewise gave way to a Law for the like punishment in case of Heresie By that Law that revoked the Statute of Henry the Fourth formerly mentioned although till Trial the same was bailable And thus continued till the time of Edward the Sixth But as touching Excommunication it was to no purpose for them to struggle the Common Law would never permit them to hold possession quietly but did examine their Authority granted Prohibition enjoyned the Ordinary to grant Absolution where it saw cause Nevertheless in some cases Henry the Eighth gives way to some Statutes to allow them this power as in the âevying of Tenths In the next place the Prelacy had not this Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction in themselves so as to grant it to others but the Parliament did dispose thereof not onely to Bishops but to Chancellors Vicars general Commissaries being Doctors of the Law and not within holy Orders and limiting their Jurisdiction in cases concerning the Papal Jurisdiction and their manner of sending their Process and Citations to draw men from their proper Diocess and also their inordinate Fees in Cases Testamentary The Prelates therefore might possibly make great claim hereof for generally they were still of the old stamp loved to have all by Divine Right and lived they cared not by what wrong But the Laity enclining too much to the new Religion as then it was termed refused to yield one foot unto their pretentions And so like two Horses tied together by their Bits they endeavour after several courses ever and anon kicking one at another yet still bestrode by a King that was joynted for the purpose and so good a Horseman that neither of them could unhorse him till Death laid him on the ground And thus was the Roman Eagle deplumed every Bird had its own Feather the great men the Honours and Priviledges the meaner men the Profits and so an end to Annates Legatine levies Peter-pence Mortuaries Monasteries and all that Retinue the vast expences by Bulls and Appeals to Rome to all the cares expences and toil in attendance on the Roman Chair The beginning of all the happiness of England CHAP. XXXI Of Judicature THese two Kings were men of towring Spirits liked not to see others upon the Wing in which regard it was dangerous to be great and more safe not to be worthy of regard Especially in the times of Henry the Eighth whose motion was more eager and there was no coming nigh to him but for such as were of his own train and would follow as fast as he would lead and therefore generally the Commons had more cause to praise the King for his Justice than the Nobility had Both the Kings loved the air of profit passing well but the latter was not so well breathed and therefore had more to do with Courts which had the face of Justice but behind were for the Kings Revenue Such were the Court of Requests of mean Original mean Education yet by continuance attained to a high growth The Court of Tenths and first-Fruits The Court of Surveyors The Court of the Lord Steward of the Houshold The Court of Commission before the Admiral The Court of Wards The Court of the President of the North The Prerogative Court The Court of Delegates The Court of Commission of Review Others of more private regard And that which might have given the name to all the rest the Court of Augmentation Besides these there were some in Wales but that which concerned more the matter of Judicature was the loss of that grand Liberty of that Country formerly a Province belonging to this Nation and now by Henry the Eighth incorporated into the same and made a Member thereof and brought under the same Fundamental Law a work that had now been long a doing and from the time of Edward the Third brought on to perfection by degrees First by annexing the Tenure of the Marches to the Crown Then upon occasion of their Rebellion by loss of many of their wonted Liberberties Afterwards Henry the Eighth defaced the bounds of divers the ancient Counties and setled them anew and the bounds of the Marches also and appointed Pleas in Courts of Judicature to be holden in the English Tongue And last of all re-united them again to the English Nation giving them vote in Parliament as other parcel of the English Dominions had True it is that from their
first submission even unto Edward the First they were summoned unto Parliament and had vote there but onely in order to the Interests of their own Country now and henceforth they possess one and the same vote as English men Secondly as Courts and Judicatories multiplied so some also of those that were ancient enlarged their Jurisdiction especially such of them as most nighly related to Prerogative Amongst others the Privy Council leads the way who now began to have too much to do in a double capacity one at the Council-Table the other at the Star Chamber For now their power began to be diversly considered In their first capacity they had too much of the affairs of the Common-Pleas in the latter they had too much of the Crown-Pleas both of them serving rather to scare men from doing wrong than to do any man right And therefore though some men might seem to have some recompence yet the greatest gain fell to the King and his Courtiers and thus became Majesty or State or Prerogative to be more feared than beloved What the power of the Council was formerly hath already been manifested that which both these Kings conspired in and whereby they gained more power over the people than all their Predecessors was this that other Kings stood too much upon their own Legs these leaned much upon the Lords and gained the Lords to stick close to them and in this they had both the Kings Love and the Peoples Leave who now disjoynted upon several Interests especially that of Religion must be contented to let go that which they had no heart to hold And thus they obtained a Judicatory power over the people like that of great men whose censures are commonly above capacity and not like to that of the Peers This was begun in Henry the Seventh's time who taking occasion to complain of corruption and neglect in ordinary Trials of the Common Law gets the people to yield to the Council or some of them a power of Oyer and Terminer by examination upon Bill or information in matters concerning Maintenance Liveries Retainders Embraceries corruption in Sheriffs and Juries Riots and unlawful Assemblies crimes all of them of the same bloud with Rebellion which the King as much hated as the thought of his Title to the Crown and therefore would have it feared as much as the punishment by such a mighty power and a Trial of a dreadful nature could effect A Trial I say wherein both the guilty and the guiltless adventure their whole Estates against the edge of the arbitrary wills of great men of unknown Interests in an unknown way at unknown places having no other assurance how or when to come off but a Proclamation to tell the people that the King above all things delighted in Justice A bitter Pill this was for the people to swallow yet it was so artificially composed that at the first taste it gave a pretty rellish the King delights in Justice the Chancellour hath his Conscience the Archbishop brings Religion the Judges bring Law so as it is probable nothing will be done but according to Justice Conscience Religion and Law a very fair mixture but that there was a Treasurer in the case Yet the success answered not expectation the persons offended were many times inferiour and their Estates not great the Offenders more mean and of desperate fortunes for great men were too wise to try this new way or to taste of their entertainment Therefore within nine years the Judges of Assize are betrusted with all and that Court so continued for as many years more and then the King marked out one crime amongst the rest for his own tooth belonging to the great men onely for they are onely to commit the crime and to give recompence suitable to the King's Appetite It is giving of Liveries and Retainders a sore evil in the eyes of a jealous King tending to draw the inferiour sort to honour and admire and be of the suit of those of the greater sort and then beware the Crown These therefore must be tried before the King himself and his Council that he may know whom he is to fear and of whom to take heed And hereupon is a strange power given to summon upon a meer Suspicion To proceed without Information To examine the Defendant upon Oath and make him his own accuser To punish according to discretion by Fine and Imprisonment And thus the King and his Council have gotten a power under colour of Liveries and Retainders to bring the whole Kingdom to be of their Livery or else they can suspect whom they please apprehend whom they suspect put him presently to the rack of confession and so into Prison till he hath satisfied both displeasure and jealousie and covetousness it self Never was England before now in so low a degree of thraldom bound under a double knot of self-accusing and arbitrary censure and this out-reached not onely in matters meerly Civil tending to the common Peace but was intruded also into matters Ecclesiastical in order to the peace of the Church All bound unto the good Behaviour both in Body and Soul under peril of loss of all that a man hath dear to him in this world The plot of all this was laid by Henry the Seventh and was followed by Henry the Eighth who put that into practice which his Father had in design being led thereto by such a skilful Guide as Cardinal Wolsey was who though of mean Birth yet of a Spirit above a King and equal to the Popedom strained the string of Prerogative to its utmost height and then taught the King to play thereon which he did after his blunt manner till his dying day And thus though the Clergie are brought a peg lower and the Nobility advanced higher yet was it the policy of these Kings to make them all of their own Livery and Retaindership to keep them in an upper region looking on the poor Commons at a distance far below and well it was for the Commons thus to be till the influence of these blazing Stars grew cooler CHAP. XXXII Of the Militia IT may fall within the verge of Opinion that the guilty Title of Henry the Seventh to the Crown of England gauled his mind with jealousie the greatest part of his Reign Whether it were that he had not declared himself so fully upon his Title by his Wife or that as yet he feared some unknown Plantagenet would arise and put his Crown to the question This made him skilful in the point of Fortification wherein he likewise spent the greatest part of his Reign not so much by force of Arms for he cared not much for that noise well knowing that Peace is the safer condition for a King that comes in by power but principally by way of gaining Concessions and acknowledgement from the Subjects a Musick that he much delighted to hear well knowing it would conclude those amongst them that knew too much
and instruct them that knew too little and so in time he should pass for currant amongst them all It was no hard matter for the King to accomplish this the greater part of the Kindom being pre-ingaged unto his Title and of them many depending upon him for livelihood if he failed they must look to lose all But the present occasion urged more importantly the Title to the Crown was already put to the question by the pretentions of one that named himself Duke of York And it is now high time for the Law to declare it self to direct the people in such a Case What shall the people do where Might overcomes Right or if days come like those of Henry the Sixth wherein the Subjects should be between Two Mill-stones of one King in Title and another King in possession for whom must they take up Arms If for Edward the Fourth then are they Traitors to Henry the Sixth If for Henry the Sixth then are they Traitors to Edward the Fourth And so now if for Henry the Seventh then they may be Traitors to the Duke of York If for the Duke of York then are they Traitors to Henry the Seventh For though the Duke of York was said to be but a contrivance of the House of Burgundy yet a great part both of the great men and others were of another opinion and the King himself was not very certain of his condition for the space of six years thereby This puts the Title of Allegiance and that power of the Militia to the touch at length both King and Parliament come to one conclusion consisting of three particulars First That the King for the time being whether by right or wrong ought to have the Subjects Allegiance like to that of the wise Counsellor of that brave King of Israel Whom the Lord and his People and all the men of Israel chuse his will I be And this is not onely declared by the express words in the Preface of the Law but also by the Kings own practice For he discharged such as aided him against Richard the Third then King by pardon by Parliament but such as aided him being King by declaration of the Law. Secondly That this Allegiance draweth therewith ingagement for the defence of that King and Kingdom Thirdly That the discharge of this Service whereto the Subjects are bound by Allegiance ought not to be imputed unto them as Treason Nor shall any person be impeached or attained therefore The first and the last of these need no dispute The Second is more worthy of consideration in the particular words set down in the Statute viz. That the Subjects are to serve their Prince in his Wars for the defence of him and the Land against every Rebellion Power and Might reared against him and with him to enter and abide in Service in Battle Wherein two things are to be considered the Service and the time or occasion The Service is to serve the Prince in his Wars and with him to enter and abide in service in Battel which is the less to be stood upon because there is a condition annexed if the case so require which must be determined by some Authority not particularly mentioned Albeit that whatsoever is therein set down is onely by way of supposal in a Preface annexed to the Law by the King and permitted by the Commons that were as willing the same should be allowed as the King himself both of them being weary of Wars and willing to admit this Conclusion for the better security of them both in these doubtful times But to lay all these aside for the Case is not stated till the Cause be considered all this must be onely when and where the King's Person and Kingdom is endangered by Rebellion Power or Might reared against him So as the King's Person must be present in the War for the defence of the Kingdom or no man is bound by his Allegiance to hazard his own life And then this point of Allegiance consisteth onely in defending the King in the defence of the Land or more particularly in defending the King's Person he being then in the defence of the Land and defending him in order to the defence of the Land. So as no man can rationally infer from hence that the King hath an universal power of Array when he pleases because the King when he pleases may not levy War nor make other War than a defensive War when the Land is endangered or when need shall require as another Statute hath it But who shall determine this need or danger neither in these or any other Laws is mentioned either out of want of occasion or by reason of the tenderness of the times wherein both Prince and People were willing to decline the Question Secondly the persons that are to do this service are to be considered of and although they are indefinitely set down under the word Subjects it may be supposed that the word is not to be taken in so large a sence as to comprehend all of all Ages Sexes Callings and Conditions in regard that even by the Common-Law some of each of these sorts are discharged from such service But it may seem the King was neither satisfied with the expressions of this first Law concerning the occasion or time of this service nor did he see sufficient ground under the notion of bare Allegiance to desire more New ways are by him found out his Patentees were not a few and although few or none could ever boast much of any cheap Purchases gained from him for he was wont to be well paid beforehand for his Patents either by Money or that which was as beneficial to him yet he was resolved that their holding should be no less advantageous to him than their having And therefore in plain words he lets them know that notwithstanding former consideration upon which they had their Patents at the first they must fight for him if they will live upon him and either adventure their Lives or their Benefit chuse they which and if they find fault with their condition he touches them with the Law of their Allegiance And thus he makes way to intimate a claim of a more absolute Allegiance for being to shew the Equity of the Law in regard of their Allegiance he tells them That every Subject is bound by his Allegiance to serve and assist his Prince and Soveraign Lord at all seasons when need shall require General words that affirm nothing in certainty yet do glance shrewdly upon an absolute and universal assistance Then coming to drive the Nail home it is said that the Patentees are bound to give their attendance upon his Royal Person to defend the same when he shall fortune to go in his person to Wars for the defence of the Realm or against his Rebels and Enemies And as another Statute addeth Within the same Realm or without and according to their Allegiance and not to depart without especial License or
until general Proclamation of dismission In short therefore here is a new Militia as touching the King's Patentees they must attend the King's Person whither ever the King will lead them either within the Realm or without whether against such as he will suppose to be his Enemies abroad or if he will mistake his Subjects for his Enemies at home And this under the colour of Allegiance published in doubtful expressions as if it were not meet that Henry the Seventh that loved not to yoke himself to the Law should yoke his Laws under the Laws of plain Language Or rather that he held it a point of Policy to publish his Laws in a doubtful stile that such as durst question his Laws might have no positive Charge against them and such as dared not to enter into the Lists with him might not be bold to come nigh the breadth of them Nevertheless neither doth the glance of Allegiance in the Preface of the former nor in the body of the later Statute any whit confirm that what is in them enacted is done upon the ground of Allegiance but contrarily whenas the first Statute cometh to the point it startles from the ground of Allegiance and flies to the ground of a kind of Equity or Reason And the second resorteth to the first as its proper ground as being a supplement thereunto in Cases forgotten and so omitted though it may be rather thought that the King creeping up into his height by degrees made the former onely as an Essay to prepare the way for the later like the point of the Wedge that maketh way for the bulk and body thereof The truth of this Assertion will be more manifest from the nature of both these Laws being limited both in regard of time and person In regard of time for both these Laws are but temporary and to continue onely during the Life of Henry the Seventh in regard the advancements therein mentioned as the moving Cause are onely the advancements made by himself In regard of the person for all persons that received Advancements from him are not bound thereby namely those that come into such Advancement by purchase for Money Neither are Judges and other Officers excepted persons in the said Statutes If therefore Allegiance had been the ground of these Laws it had equally bound all who are under the Bond and no Equity could have given a general Rule of discharge unto such condition of men It had likewise bound as well formerly and afterwards as during this King's Reign and therefore whatever semblance is made therein concerning Allegiance there had been no need of such Law if Allegiance could have done the deed or if the power of Array had been of that large extent as it hath lately been taken In my conceit therefore these two Laws do hold forth-nothing that is new but a mind that Henry the Seventh had to fill his Coffers though his mind would not so fill He would have Souldiers but they must be his Patentees not for any skill or valour in them above others but he hoped they would compound with him for Licenses to absent rather than to adventure themselves and so he might get the more Money that could find pay for Souldiers more and better than they were or would be For otherwise the Patentees might by the Statute have been allowed to serve the King by their Deputies which would have done the King better service in the Wars than themselves could have done And for this very purpose much use was made of these Statutes as well by Henry the Seventh as Henry the Eighth both for Licenses and Pardons for composition in such Cases as their Records do plentifully shew Secondly Let the Claim of Kings be what they will yet the matter in fact shews plainly that they never had possession of what they claimed Both these Kings pretended a Foreign War each of them once against one and the same Nation and to that end advanced to one place with their Armies although the one went in good earnest the other in jest Their Armies were not gathered by Prerogative but of Voluntiers This not onely the Records but also the Statutes do clearly set forth Some Souldiers served under Captains of their own choice and therefore the Law inflicteth a Penalty upon such Captains as bring not their number compleat according to their undertaking other Souldiers are levied by Commission by way of Imprest which in those days were Voluntiers also and expecting favour from the Publick the rather because they devoted themselves thereto without relation to any private Captain they willingly therefore received Imprest-money And of this course the State saw a necessity both for the better choice of men and for the more publick owning of the Work. For such as had been usually levied by the Captains were fit onely to fill up room and make up the number and yet many times there was a failing in that also and this manner of raising the Infantry was continued by Henry the Eighth as by the like Law in his time may appear As touching the levying of the Horse although divers Statutes were made for the maintenance of the breed of Horses and Persons of all degrees of ability were assessed at the finding and maintaining of a certain number of Horses yet do none of them tell us that they shall find and maintain them armed compleatly for the Wars nor shall send them forth upon their own charge and therefore I suppose they were raised as formerly These two Kings had the happiness to be admired the one for his shrewd cunning Head the other for a resolute and couragious Heart And it was no hard matter to find men that loved to ingratiate themselves and endeavour to catch their favour though with the adventure of their Lives especially if they looked after Honour and Glory which as a Crown they say pitched at the Goal of their Actions Thirdly Concerning the Pay of the Souldier the Law was the same as formerly the same was ascertained by the Statute-Law the payment was to be made by the Captain under peril of Imprisonment and forfeiture of Goods and Chattels and the true number of the Souldiers to be maintained and listed under the like peril Fourthly As touching the Souldiers service the same course also was taken as before if they desert their Colours they should be punished as Felons and the manner of trial to be at the Common-Law Fifthly For Fortifications the power properly belongeth to the Supreme Authority to give order therein For the People may not fortifie themselves otherwise than in their particular Houses which are reputed every man's Castle because publick Forts are Enemies to the publick Peace unless in case of publick danger concerning which private persons can make no determination And furthermore no Fortifications can be made and maintained without abridgement of the Common Liberty of the People either by impairing their Free-hold or exacting their
Labour or other Contribution none of which ought to be done but by publick Law. And therefore when the Inhabitants of the County of Cornwal were to make defence against Invasion and Piracy from the Coast of Little Britain in regard they were a long slender County and upon sudden surprizals People could not so readily flock together for their joynt defence they obtained an Act of Parliament to give them power to fortifie the Sea-coasts according to the direction of the Sheriff and Justices of the Peace Lastly Wars once begun must be maintained at the charge of the undertakers If they be the Kings own Wars he must maintain them out of his own Treasury till the benefit of them do prove to the common good and in such cases the charges have been sometimes provided before the work by Act of Parliament and sometimes after Henry the Seventh and Henry the Eighth both of them at their several times went to Boloigne with their Armies Henry the Seventh with an intent to gain profit to himself by an advantagious peace and had his ends therein and was ashamed to ask aid of the people towards the charges of that War. Henry the Eighth went upon his own charge also with his Army trusting to the Parliament for consideration to be had of his employment wherein his expectation did not fail and in his absence made Queen Katherine General of all the Forces of England in his absence and gave her power with other five Noble Personages to take up Money upon Loan as occasion should require and to give security of the same for the maintaining and raising of Forces if need should require as is more particularly set forth in the Patent-rolls of these times Nevertheless the War at Sea Infra quatuor Maria was ever reputed defensive as to the Nation and under the publick charge because no War could be there but an Enemy must be at hand and so the Nation in imminent danger and therefore the maintenance of the Navy-Royal in such cases was from the publick Treasury To conclude therefore if the Parliament and Common Law in all these Cases of Levies of men for War payment of Souldiers and their deportment in cases of Fortifications and of maintenance of Wars at Sea and the deportment of such as are employed therein I say if they give the Law and carry the Supream Directory then certainly the Law rules in that which seems most lawless and though Kings may be chief Commanders yet they are not the chief Rulers CHAP. XXXIII Of the Peace PEace and War originally depend upon the same power because they relate each to other as the end to the means and receive motion from one and the same Fountain of Law that ruleth both in Peace and War. It is very true that several Ages hitherto have been troubled with arbitrary Exhalations and these very times whereof we now treat are not altogether clear from such an air Two Kings we have at once in view both of them of an elate spirit one working more closely by cunning the other more openly by Command yet neither of them pretending so high as to do all or be all in all Peace suited more with Henry the Seventh than with his Son who delighted to be accounted terrible rather than good yet both of them were glad enough to be at peace at home and were industrious to that end though by several means Henry the Seventh pretended Justice and Peace a welcome news to a people that formerly accounted nothing theirs but by the leave of the Souldier and therefore sets upon the Reformation of the Sheriffs Courts in the entring of Plaints and making of Juries suitable to that present time wherein men of Estates were very scarce and much of the Riches of the Nation evaporated into the Wars both Civil and Foreign Although the continuance of that order concerning Juries in the succeeding times of opulency hath brought these Courts into contempt and made way thereby for the Kings Courts to swell in Glory and to advance Prerogative even above it self Secondly he reforms Goals as well in their number as their use During the Civil Wars every small party of men that could get a strong place made the same not onely a Castle but a Goal and usually imprisoned and ransomed at their own pleasure For remedy whereof Henry the Seventh restores all Goals to the Sheriffs saving such as hold by Inheritance and gives power to two Justices of the Peace one being of the Quorum to take Bail in cases bailable and Recognizances of the Peace to be certified at the next Sessions or Goal-delivery Thirdly both Kings concur in providing against such disorders as more immediately did trench upon the publick Peace and reached at the Crown it self by labouring to prevent by severe punishing and lastly by regulating the proceedings of Judicature in such cases These disorders were two inordinate wearing of Liveries and unlawful Assemblies The first being in nature of unlawful assembly of minds and spirits of men the second of their bodies and persons Both these had formerly been provided against but the Judges of the Common Law unto whose Cognizance these Crimâ were holden did restrain their punishments to the rule of the Common Law then thought to be too facile and mean for disorders that did flie at so high a pitch and therefore they are reduced before a higher Tribunal as matter of State as hath been already mentioned The severity of punishment consisted not so much in aggravating the Pain as the Crime matters of injury being made Felonies and those Treasons This Crime of Treason at first it concerned matters acted against the Nation afterwards it reached to matters acted against the King now it reacheth even to the very thoughts and imaginations of the heart not onely of bodily harm to the King but of the Queen or their Heirs apparent or tending to deprive them of their Title of Name of Royal Estate This Crime was formerly made but Felony by Henry the Seventh and then onely extended to such offence committed by one of the Kings Houshold against the Person of the King or a Lord or any of the Council Steward Treasurer or Controller so as the Person of the Queen was not then in the case and yet then newly Crowned and at that instant bearing in her Womb the Royal Seed which was then the onely earnest of the stability and glory of England and therefore it is a subject of wonderment unless it were out of extremity of Jealousie lest he should seem to make too great account of her Title and thereby disparage his own And then is it a piece of wit but not without weakness for he that is jealous of the slightings of other men shews himself unresolved in his own pretensions Now Henry the Eighth not onely raised the price but added to the thing and not onely putteth the Queen but the Prince or Heir
apparent into the Case making the same Treason So as it implieth that English Allegiance tieth the Subject not onely to the safety of the Person of the King but also to the Queen and Heir apparent otherwise the offence is made and declared Treason against the King. Secondly The Election of the Object is to be considered for whether the one or other Statute be observed it will appear that although the King was the next object expressed yet a further was intended and that the Crime is not intended in regard of his natural Capacity as a man but of his politick Capacity and in relation to the Common good of the Nation And this is evident not onely from the several Prefaces of the Laws but also from the manner of Election whereby the Title of Heir apparent is taken up and not the Eldest Son or Daughter or these and not the other Children all which are equally dearly beloved in natural regard Thirdly Though at the Common Law Treason be properly a Crime against Allegiance yet as in Cases of Felony crimes may be by the Statute made as Treason which at the Common Law are not against the Legiance of an English man for this remaineth ever one and the same but one and the same fact may be made Treason and unmade by the Statute-law as befel this Law of Henry the Eighth by a Law within twenty years after like as also in former times one and the same fact hath many times received the like measure Other Treasons besides these already mentioned were by Henry the Eighth created as Marriage with any of the Kings Sisters Daughters or Aunts of the Father's side or the Daughters of his Brethren or Sisters without consent first had of the King Counterfeiting currant Money not of the Kings Coynage was likewise made Treason by Henry the Seventh who was well seen in that Mystery or Money-trade and the like also became of Counterfeitures of the Kings Privy Signet and Sign Manual And lastly that horrid trick of Poysoning was reduced to this Category rather that the Penalty might be more terrible in the Death which was by boyling than for any Tincture in the Nature of the Crime or in any Forfeiture of Estate The policy of these times thus irritated against Treason had proved very irregular if the same had not been as rigid in cases of Felony Divers new ones of that kind are also dubbed amongst which Conjuration or Witchcraft comes first an old Felony in the Saxons time but since had gotten its Clergie now well-nigh for the space of Five hundred years and they it so as it never walked abroad amongst the Laity but under the favour of the Cloistered people nor ever came before the Civil Power till now Henry the Eighth brought it forth into its own ancient and proper Regiment Other crimes being those of the season are made into the same degree Such as were taking of Women into Captivity unlawful Huntings with disguises malicious breaking of the Dikes and Banks in Marshland Servants embezzelling their Masters Goods to the value of Forty shillings or upward which besides that of Heresie whereof formerly though of a new stamp yet of so good a constitution that they remain unto this day under the same brand But let the Laws be never so severe if they have not free liberty to walk at large they are soon ghostless and therefore these two Kings especally the later gained that Honour above their Predecessors that they gave the Law a free and full scope over all persons but themselves and their Assignees and in all places First concerning places every one knows the Notion but few considered the extent of Sanctuary ground in England that could sanctifie any crime or criminal person in such manner that though the eye of Justice could see yet the hand of Justice could never reach them till Henry the Eighth plundred them of all their Sanctity and made all places common So as no Treason could hide it self but where the Act of Parliament did appoint and turned their names from Sanctuaries to priviledged places The sanctity of the person was yet more mischievous and hard to be reformed it had been often attempted before these times with little success Henry the Seventh gained some ground herein beyond his Ancestors the Delinquent might have his Clergie once but not the second time though he fled to the horns of the Altar and was ever after known by a brand in the hand Thus far did Henry the Seventh go and would have done more even as far as unto those in Holy Orders But Henry the Eighth coming on in point of Treason made all persons common without respect of their Orders or Profession Death makes an equal end of all In cases of Murther Robbery Burning of Houses Felonies done in holy Ground High-way or Dwelling-house refusal of Trial peremptory challenge of above twenty of the Pannel Servants embezzelling their Masters Goods in value Forty shillings or upwards in all these Cases no Clergie could be allowed but to persons in Holy Orders and those also to be perpetually imprisoned in the Ordinaries Prison And yet this exception held not long in force but these men also were equally wrapped up in the same course to have their Clergie and indure the brand even as other men Two difficulties yet remain which hindred the execution of the Laws against Treason One concerning the Place the other the Person The Place many times of the plotting and beginning of the Treason befalleth to be without the walk of the Kings Writ in which Case by the Common Law it cannot be inquired or tried or it may be that the men of the place be generally disaffected and then no hope of finding out the matter In such Cases therefore it is provided that be the crime wheresoever the Delinquent will it shall nevertheless be inquired and tried where the King will. The Person of the Delinquent also many times changed its condition it might be sober at the time of the Delinquency and afterwards upon discovery prove Lunatick and thereby avoid the Trial this whether in jest or earnest by a Statute is made all one and it is ordained That in case the Fact be confessed by the Delinquent before the Lords of the Council at such time as the party accused was of sound mind and the same be attested under the hands of four of those Lords the same shall be a good ground to proceed to inquisition before Commissioners and the same being found to try the Delinquent without answer or appearance saving unto Barons their Trial by their Peers And thus however in their Fits the Will of the Persons of these Kings was too hardy for the Kings to manage according to rule yet the Law still in Title kept the Saddle held the Reins and remaineth the chief Arbitrator unto every man. CHAP. XXXIV Of the general Government
sense of that grand Title of Supremacy of Jurisdiction Power Superiority Pre-eminence and Authority than by the common Vogue hath been made The Title of Supremacy was first formed in the behalf of Henry the Eighth's Claim in matters Ecclesiastical which by the Statute is explained under these words of power To visit correct repress redress Offences and Enormities This Power and no other did Queen Elizabeth claim witness the words of the Statute in her own time But in the framing of the Oath of Supremacy in her time not onely in Causes Ecclesiastical but Temporal which never came within the Statutes and publick Acts in Henry the Seventh's time are inserted and if any thing more was intended it must come under the word Things which also was inserted in the said Oath and yet if the words of the Statute of Queen Elizabeth formerly mentioned be credited the word Things ought to comprehend no more than the word Causes and then the power of Queen Elizabeth in the Commonwealth will be comprehended in these words of Supremacy to visit correct repress redress Offences and Enormities for the Supremacy in the Church and Commonwealth is the same in Measure and what more than this I cannot understand out of any publick Act of this Nation Now in regard Offences and Enormities are properly against Laws the power to visit and correct must also be regulated according to Laws either of War or Peace Nor do these five words Jurisdiction Power Superiority Pre-eminence and Authority contain any more Supremacy or other sence for two of them speak onely the Rank or Degree of the Queen in Government viz. Superiority and Pre-eminence belongeth onely to her and not to any other Foreign Power And two other words do note her Right and Title thereto by Power and Authority committed to her And the other word denotes the thing wherein she hath Superiority and Power viz. in Jurisdiction the nature of which word Vlpian speaking of the nature of a mixt Government explaineth thus Quando servata dictione juris judiciorum fit animadversio So as this Supreme Authority in Jurisdiction is no other than Supreme Power to visit correct redress Offences or determine matters in doubt by deputing fit persons to that end and purpose according to the Law and this is all the Supremacy that appeareth to me belonging to the Crown in these times CHAP. XXXVI Of the Power of the Parliament during these times WHen the Throne is full of a King and he is as full of opinion of his own sufficiency and power a Parliament is looked upon as an old fashion out of fashion and serves for little other than for present shift when Kings have run themselves over Head and Ears A Condition that those of that high degree are extremely subject unto but where the Crown is too heavy for the wearer by reason of infirmity the Parliament is looked upon as the chief Supporters in the maintaining both the Honour and Power of that Authority that otherwise would fall under contempt A Work that must be done with a curious touch and a clear hand or they must look for the like Censure to that of a King to a great Lord that crowned him My Lord I like your work very well but you have left the print of your fingers upon my Crown Such was the condition of these times wherein a Child and two Women are the chief but ever under the correction and direction of the Common Council in matters of common concernment Two things declare the point the course of the Title of the Crown and the Order of the powers thereof The Title ever had a Law which was at the Helm although diversly expounded Kings ever loved the Rule of Inheritance and therefore usually strained their Pedegree hard to make both ends meet though in truth they were guilty oftentimes to themselves that they were not within the degrees The People ever loved the Title of Election and though ever they joyned it to the Royal bloud and many times to the right Heir to make the same pass more currant without interruption of the first love between them and their Princes yet more often had they Kings that could not boast much of their Birthright in their first entry into their Throne Of three and twenty Kings from the Saxons time four of the former had no Title by Inheritance the two Williams Henry the First and King Steven Two others viz. Henry the Second and Richard the first had right of Birth yet came in by Compact The Seventh which was King John had no Title but Election The Eighth viz. Henry the Third came in a Child and contrary to Compact between the Nobility and the French Lewis The Ninth and Tenth succeeded as by unquestionable Title of Descent yet the Nobles were pre-engaged The Eleventh which was Edward the Third in his entry eldest Son but not Heir for his Father was alive but his Successour was his Heir It is true there were other Children of Edward the Third alive that were more worthy of the Crown but they were too many to agree in any but a Child that might be ruled by themselves Three next of the ensuing Kings were of a collateral line Their two Successours viz. Edward the Fourth and Edward the Fifth were of the Line yet Edward the Fourth came in by disseisin and Edward the Fifth by permission Richard the Third and Henry the Sevânth were collateral to one another and to the right Bloud Henry the Eighth though when he was King might claim from his Mother yet came in as Heir to his Father And if Edward the Sixth was right Heir to the House of York by his Grandmother yet cannot the Crown be said to descend upon the two Sisters neither as Heirs to him nor Henry the Eighth nor to one another so long as the Statute of their Illegitimation remained which as touching Queen Mary was till three months after her entry upon the Throne and as touching Queen Elizabeth for ever for that Virago provided for her self not by way of Repeal as her Sister had done but more tenderly regarding the Honour of her Father and the Parliament than to mention their blemishes in Government by doing and undoing She over-looked that Act of Henry the Eighth and the Notion of Inheritance and contented her self with her Title by the Statute made by her Father in his Thirty fifth year which to her was a meer purchase and was not ashamed to declare to all the world that she did have and hold thereby and that it was High Treason for any Subject to deny that the course of the Crown of England is to be ordered by Act of Parliament And this power did the Parliament exercise not onely in ordering the course of the Crown to Queen Mary and Queen Elizabeth but during the Reign of Queen Elizabeth so far as to disinherit and disable any person who should pretend Right to the Crown in opposition to the
Right of Queen Elizabeth And upon this point onely did the whole proceedings against Mary Queen of Scots depend who claimed to be and doubtless was Heir unto Henry the Eighth after the determination of his Right Line and yet she was put to death for pretending Right by the Common Law in opposition to the Act of Parliament True it is that this Doctrine doth not down well with those that do pretend to Prerogative aided as they say by the Act of Recognition made to King James and the Oaths of Supremacy and Allegiance which do make much parly concerning Inheritance and Heirs Nevertheless it is as true that the Act of Recognition made no Law for the future nor doth the same cross the Statute of 13 Eliz. Nor doth it take away the power of the Parliament from over-ruling the course of the Common Law for after-Ages Nor do the Oaths of Supremacy and Allegiance hold forth any such Obligation unto Heirs otherwise than as supposing them to be Successors and in that relation onely And therefore was no such Allegiance due to Edward the Sixth Queen Mary or Queen Elizabeth until they were actually possessed of the Crown as may appear by the Oath formed by the Statute of Henry the Eighth touching their Succession Nor did the Law suppose any Treason could be acted against the Heirs of Edward the Sixth Queen Mary or Queen Elizabeth until those Heirs were actually possessed of the Crown and so were Kings and Queens as by express words in the several Statutes do appear Nor did the Recognition by the Parliament made to Queen Elizabeth declare any engagement of the People to assist and defend her and the Heirs of her Body otherwise than with this Limitation Being Kings and Queens of this Realm as by the Statute in that behalf made doth appear And lastly had those Oaths been otherwise understood the Crown had by the virtue of them been pre-engaged so as it could never have descended to Queen Mary Queen Elizabeth or King James but must have remained to the Heirs of Edward the Sixth for ever Secondly the same power that the Parliament exercised in ordering the course of Succession in the Crown they exercised likewise in determining and distributing the Powers and Priviledges belonging to the same for these times were full of Novelties The Crown had formerly sitted a Childs head more than once but it never tried to fit a Womans head since the Saxons times till now that it must make trial of two France might afford us a trick of the Salique Law if it might find acceptance And the unsetled state of the People especially in matter of Religion might require the wisest man living to sit at the Helm and yet himself not sufficient to steer a right course to the Harbour Nevertheless the Parliament having the Statute of Henry the Eighth to lead the way chose rather to pursue a Rule than to make one and soon determined the point viz. That the Crown of England with all the Priviledges thereof equally belong to a Woman in possession as to a Man or Child A bold Adventure I say it was but that Henry the Eighth was a bold Leader and yet the bolder it was if the consequence be considered For Queen Mary as a Woman brought in one new Precedent but in her Marriage a worse for she aimed not onely at a Foreign Bloud but at a Prince in Power and Majesty exceeding her own and thereby seeking advancement both to her self and her Realm endangered both The matter was long in debate between the Spanish and English and now had busied their Wits about ten years at length a Supremacy is formed suitable to the Lord and Husband of Queen Mary that could not be content to be one inch lower than her self Philip had the name of a King and Precedency and in many cases not without the Allegiance of the English. Their offences against his person equally Treason with those against the Queens own person and Indictments run Contra pacem Coronam D. Regis Reginae That in some cases he participated in the Regal Power may appear in that by the Articles he was to aid the Queen in the Administration of the Kingdom he joyned with the Queen in the Royal Assent and in Commission Letters patents and in Writs of Summons of Parliament as well as others yet in the words the Crown is reserved onely to the Queen and she must Reign as sole Queen Now if the King had broken this Agreement either the Parliament must over-rule the whole or all that is done must be undone and England must bear the burthen A Queen Regent is doubtless a dangerous condition for England above that of an Infant-King unless she be married onely to her people This was observed by Queen Elizabeth who therefore kept her self unmarried nor did the people otherwise desire her Marriage than in relation to Posterity Few of them liking any one of their own Nation so well as to prefer him so highly above themselves and fewer any Foreigner This was soon espied by Foreign Princes and the Queen her self perceiving that she was like to receive prejudice hereby in her interest amongst them signified by her Embassadors that she never meaned to stoop so low as to match with any of her Subjects but intended to make her choice of some Foreign Prince who neither by Power or Riches should be able to prejudice the interest of any of her Neighbouring Princes A pretty Complement this was to gain expectation from those abroad and better correspondency thereunto Upon this ground divers Princes conceived hopes of more interest than by trial they could find And the Arch-Duke of Austria began a Treaty which seemingly was entertained by her but her Proposals were such as silenced all those of the Austrian Interest for ever after viz. 1. That the Romish Religion should never be admitted into England 2. That no man that she married should ever wear the Title of King. 3. That no Foreigner should ever intermeddle in the Rule and Government of the Church or Commonwealth nor in the Ministry of the Church 4. That if he survived the Queen he should never challenge any Title or Interest in the Government or any Possession in England 5. She would never marry any one that she might not first see So as either she aimed at some inferiour Prince that durst not look so high or else she did but make semblance till she was nigh Forty years old and in all declared that she liked not her Sister Maries choice To these two Powers of Determining and Distributing I shall adde a third of Deputing which the Parliament exercised as formerly it had done Henry the Eighth had in Ecclesiastical matters exercised a power beyond the Law and yet by Parliament had provided positive Laws by which the same ought to have been ordered these were also confirmed in Edward the Sixth's time with some Additionals By
But Queen Mary having gotten a safe reserve from Spain upon all adventures and a strong interest amongst the people by upholding the Catholick party made no bones to innovate in the point of arming of the Militia although it cost the people much more than was imposed upon their Ancestors The pattern hereof was taken from the Spanish Cabinet the Queen being loth to be inferiour to her own Husband in bringing as much strength to him as he to her and both of them willing enough to appear potent in the eyes of France that then stood in competition with them both A yoke it was yet neither the King nor Queens Will but the Parliament put it on and ere an Age expired it was cast off again For the better understanding see it in this Scheme Per Annum Lances Light-horse Corslets Bows Hacquebuts Bills 1000 l. 6 10 40 30 20 20 1000 marks 4 6 30 20 10 10 400 l. 2 4 20 15 6  200 l. 1 2 10 8 3  100 l.  2 3 3 2  100 marks  1 2 2 1  40 l.   2 1 2  20 l.   1 1 1  10 l.   A Coat of Plate 1 1  5 l.   A Coat of Plate 1   Goods 1000 marks 1 1 2 4 3  400 l.  1 1 2 1  200 l.   1 2 1  100 l.   1 2   40 l.   2 Coats of Plate 1  1 20 l.   1 Coat of Plate 2  1 10 l.    1 1 The Lances were to be compleatly harnessed or the one half of them The Corcelets furnished with Coats of Mail and Pikes the Bows with and Iron Cap and a Sheaf of Arrows the Hacquebuts with Sallets All which was to be over and besides such Arms as men were bound unto by Tenure or Covenant with the Landlord or by vertue of the Statute 33. H. 8. c. 5. besides Townships which were charged with joynt-arms Annuities and Copy-holds were charged as Goods If the Arms were lost in the Service the owner must make them good again The defaults were punishable with Fine by the Justices of the Peace who had the view and might present them at the Sessions to be proceeded upon as in other cases Here is provision enough yet not as the Arms of the Militia of the Kingdom but as a Magazine in the hands of every particular man and as his proper Goods to be imployed for the publick Service either upon suddain Invasion in a defensive War or when the Parliament shall send them abroad And yet it is also a rule unto the Crown against arbitrary Assessments upon discretion from which it cannot recede if it mean to do right It might now very well stand with the Justice of Queen Elizabeth to grant Commissions of Array Secundum formam Statutorum and do hurt to no man. It is true her Commissions of Lord Lieutenancy wanted that limitation in words yet they carried the sense For if the Crown were bound by the Law the Lord Lieutenants were much rather but the danger arose after the death of Queen Elizabeth For when King James came to the Crown under colour of pleasing the people and easing them of a burthen he pleased himself more and made the yoke upon the people much more heavy in the conclusion for where no declared Law is there the discretion of them that have the care lying upon them must be the Rule And thus came the Scotish blood to have pretensions to a greater Prerogative than all their Predecessors had upon this supposal that the Statute of Queen Mary took away all former Laws of that kind and then the taking away of the Statute of Queen Mary takes away all declared Law as to that point But more truly it may be inferred that if all Statute-Laws be taken away then the rule of Tenures at the Common Law must remain in force and no other Nevertheless this Statute of Queen Mary though in force for the present was not a general rule for Arms in all places of this Nation for the Marches of Scotland were a peculiar Jurisdiction as to this point They stood in more constant need of Arms than any other part of this Nation in regard of their uncertain condition in relation to their neighbouring Jurisdiction and therefore were the Farms of these parts generally contracted for upon a special reservation of Arms for each particular which being now decayed are again reduced by Queen Elizabeth to their ancient condition in the time of Henry the Eighth A second thing which may come under this general consideration of arming is the arming of places by making of Forts and Castles which was not in the immediate determinate will of the Crown to order as it pleased For though they may seem to be means of Peace and present Safety yet they are Symptoms of War and in the best times are looked upon with a jealous eye especially such as are not bordering upon the Coasts Because that Prince that buildeth Castles within the Land is supposed to fear the Neighbourhood This was more especially regarded in the days of Philip and Mary for when that Marriage was to be solemnized it was one of the Articles to provide for the safety of such Forts and Castles as then were maintained to the end they might be preserved free from Usurpation for the Use Profit Strength and Defence of the Realm onely by the natural born of the same And afterwards when occasion was offered for the building of more of that nature a new power is given to King Philip and Queen Mary to re-edifie or make Forts and Castles which must be executed by Commission to the Lieges for ten years and onely within the Counties bordering upon Scotland and these particularly named in the Statute So as the Crown had not power to build in all cases nor to any end they pleased Nor to place therein or betrust the same to whom it would Nor yet had Edward the Sixth that absolute power although not engaged in Foreign Interests as his Sister Mary was and therefore whereas Castellanes had been made for life by Patent and so the absolute power of the Crown was barred in the free disposal of the same during such time the Parliament gave the King power to remove such as were not liked or thought not faithful to the Publick Interest although they gave no cause of seizure by any disloyal act The like also may be observed of the Ships and Ordnance for they also do belong to the State as the Jewels of the Crown and therefore upon the Marriage of Queen Mary they also are by Articles preserved and saved for the use profit strength and defence of the Realm by the natural born of the same Thirdly As touching the ordering of the Souldiery the matter is not much to be insisted upon for little doubt is to be made but
to its end CHAP. XL. A Summary Conclusion upon the whole matter IN the stating of this whole account I shall first glance upon the natural Constitution of the people of England and then gather up the scattered Notions into one form because the one doth not a little illustrate the other and shew the same to be radical and not by any forced inoculation The people are of a middle temper according to their Climate the Northern Melancholy and the Southern Choler meeting in their general Constitution doth render them ingenious and active which nourished also under the wings of Liberty inspires a Courage generous and not soon out of breath Active they are and so nigh to pure act that nothing hurts them more than much quiet of which they had little experience from their first transmigration till the time of King James but ever were at work either in building as before the Norman times or after in repairing their ruines occasioned by tempestuous pretensions from Rome and Foreign Princes or by Earthquakes of Civil Contention about the Title between the two Houses of York and Lancaster or intrenchments of the Crown upon the Liberty of the people But King James conquering all enmity spake Peace abroad and sang Lullaby at home Yet like a dead calm in a hot Spring treasured up in store sad distempers against a back-Winter Their ingenuity will not allow them to be excellent at the Cheat but are rather subject in that kind to take than give and supposing others as open-hearted as themselves are many times in Treaties over-matched by them whom they over-match in Arms. Upon the same account they are neither imperious over those beneath nor stubborn against them above but can well discern both person and time Man Woman or Child all is one with them they will honour Majesty where ever they see it And of the twain tender it more when they see it set upon infirmity as if they knew how to command themselves onely in order to the publick good Nevertheless they love much to be free When they were under awe of the Popes Curse they bore off designs by the head and shoulders but afterwards by watchfulness and foresight and having attained a light in Religion that will own their Liberties of them both they make up one Garland not to be touched by any rude hand but as if it were the bird of the eye the whole body startles forthwith the Alarm is soon given and taken and whether high or low none are spared that stand in their way This they do owe to the Eastern people from whom they fetch their Pedegree So as the onely way to conquer them is to let them have their Liberties for like some Horses they are good for carriage so long as their Burthens are easie and sit loose upon them but if too close girt they will break all or cast their load or die And therefore Queen Elizabeth gained much to the Crown by fair carriage good words and cleanly conveyance which was not soon discovered nor easily parted with But Henry the Eighth by height of spirit and great noise and therefore was no sooner off the Stage but what was gotten by the snatch was lost by the catch and things soon returned into their ancient posture again The first Government of the people before their departure out of Germany was in the two States of Lords and Commons The Clergie came not into pomp and power till Austin's time and soon came to the height of a third State appendent to the former and so continued till Henry the Eighth's time Then they began to decay in power and in Queen Elizabeths time utterly lost the same and so they can no longer be called a State although they still keep state The two States of Lords and Commons in their Transmigration being then in the nature of an Army of Souldiers had a General by their Election under whom after they had obtained a peaceable setling they named him anew by the name of Konning or the Wise man for then was Wisdom more necessary than Valour But after the Clergie had won the day and this Konning had submitted himself and his people to their Ghostly Father they baptized him by a new name of Rex and so he is stiled in all written Monuments which we owe onely to Ecclesiasticks although the vulgar held their appellation still which by contraction or rather corruption did at length arrive into the word King a notion which as often changeth the sence as the Air some making the person all in all others some in all and some nothing at all but a complement of State. The Clergie gave him his Title in the first sence and are willing he should have a power over the Estates in order to their design which then was to rule the King and by him all his People he doing what he listeth with them and the Clergie the like with him The Saxons take the word in the second sence for though they had put upon the Commonwealth one Head and on that one Head one Crown yet unto that Head did belong many Eyes and many Brains and nothing being done but by the common sense a power is left to him much like to that of the outward Members Executory In time of War how unruly soever the humours be yet must the Law be his rule He cannot engage the people either to make continue or determine any offensive War without their consent nor compel them to arm themselves nor command them out of their Counties for War or impose Military charge upon them against their free consent or contrary to the known Law. In calmer times much rather he can neither make new Laws nor alter the old form new Judicatories Writs Process Judgements or new Executions nor inable or disable any Conveyances of Estates He may seem possessed of more power in Church-government yet De jure can neither make nor alter Doctrine or Worship or Government in the Church nor grant Dispensations or Licenses Ecclesiastical nor Commissions of Jurisdiction other than according to the Law. And as a close to all by one Oath taken at the Coronation he not onely giveth to the people security of the Peace and good Behaviour but beareth witness that he oweth Allegiance both to the Law and the People different from that of the peoples in this That the King's Allegiance is due to the Law that is originally from the peoples Election but the Peoples to the King under a Law of their own framing This leadeth on the consideration of a higher degree of power than that of Kings For though Law as touching morality in the general be of heavenly Birth yet the positive Laws arising from common Prudence concerning the Honour Peace and Profit of every Nation are formed by humane constitution and are therefore called Honesta or justa because by common vote they are so esteemed and not because any one man supposeth them to be such The words of
Womanhood 138. Coverture 139 Custos Regni a formality of State under the Parliaments Order 79. many times conferred upon Children 80. and upon a Woman 148. D. DElegates though named by the King yet by Authority of the Parliament 133 Defender of the Faith 122 Dispensations Licenses and Faculties never in the Crown but by the Parliament givent to the Archbishop under limitations 137 139 Duels ordered by the Marshal as subservient to the Common Law 63. E. EDward the Third his Reign 2. his Title upon Entry by Election ibid. Edward the Fourth his Reign though had Title of Inheritance yet entred by Election 106 Edward the Fifth approached the Crown by Inheritance but never put it on 108 Edward the Sixth his Reign his Title and Possession did meet though he was a Child and his Sister Mary grown in age 152 Ecclesiastical power vide Prelacy and Prelates Elizabeth Queen her Reign 155. her Title by Election 163 Englishire taken away 56 Episcopacy vide Prelates and Prelacy Errors vide Heresie Exchange ordered by the Statute 38 Excommunication 159. the Writ de excommunicato capiendo ordered 169. vide Parliament exportation 38. F. FAlse News punished 66 Felony by riding in armed Troops 56 66 101 150 174 First-fruits regulated 90. taken away from Rome 130 Forcible entries 101 Forts Fortifications and Castles ordered by Parliament 147 171. G. GOal-delivery by the Judges of the Benches 54 97. vide Judges Goals regulated 67 149 Guard for the Kings Person brought in by Henry the Seventh 113 Gypsies made Felons 174 H. HEnry the Fourth his Reign doubtful in his Title but rested upon Election chosen by Parliament sitting when there was no King 68 c. Henry the Fifth his Reign his Title by an Intail by the Parliament 70 c. Henry the Sixth his Reign his Title by the Intail last mentioned though a Child he is admitted to the Crown 72 c. Henry the Seventh first setled a constant Guard his sixfold Right to the Crown and his gaining Prerogative in the persons and Estates of the people ibid. 113 c. Henry the Eighth his natural endowments 116 c. his power in the matters Ecclesiastical 120 c. in Temporals 125 c. Heresie and Errour in Doctrine under the cognizance of the Civil Magistrate 36 92. not punishable by death by Law till Henry the eighths time 126 138. the Writ De Heretico comburendo hath no legal ground in any of those former Times 67 93 95 126 138 Honours vide Parliament Hospitals visited by the Pelacy 90. I. IMportation 42 Judges of Assizes 97 142 Jurisdiction Ecclesiastical not originally in the Prelacy nor absolutely 137 Justices of the Peace their residency and quality their number various their work also 62 99. one Justice 63. and the setling of their Session ibid. their power to take Bail 149. K. KIngs vide Parliament Allegiance Supremacy Militia L. LAbourers their Work and Wages 42. ordered by the Justices of the Peace 63 Lancaster the Princes of that House friends to the Clergie in policy 86 Laws made by the Successors of Henry the Eighth during their minority annulled 69. Ecclesiastical Laws vide Parliament Lieges by Birth though not born within the Allegiance of England 57 Liveries and Tokens inhibited to the Lords 64 103. and limited in the Kings person ibid. means of jealousie between the King and his people 143 Libels in the Spiritual Court to be delivered in Copies upon demand 90 Licenses vide Dispensations Lords their power and jurisdiction in the Parliament 14. in Council 17 142 Lunacy no impediment in Trial of Treason 151. M. MAry Queen her Reign 153. her Title by Election 164. she prejudiced her Supremacy by Marriage 163 Marque and Reprisal 122 Martials Court 62 Matrimonial Causes after the Reformation by Henry the Eight in the Cognizance of the Clerge by leave 139 Militia 58 102 143 122. vide War. Mint 44 84. vide Parliament Monasteries dissolved 117. maintained by Henry the Fourth 86 Money out of England to Rome stopped 32. N. NAvy Royal as Forts for the publick safety maintained at the publick charge 148 Nisi prius 98 Non-residency 139 Noble Ladies Trial 101. O. OYer Terminer 54 98 Ordinary not to be questioned in the Civil Courts for things under Ecclesiastical jurisdiction 28 29. hath cognizance of Vsury 28. of Avoidances Bigamy and Bastardy 29. grant Administration 30. visit Hospitals and call Executors to account 90. hath power to fine and imprison 91 141. to keep Courts but the Authority doubtful 137. have Cognizance of the Heresie 91 138. Matrimony Non-residence ibid. In Queen Elizabeth's time their jurisdiction left in doubt 168 c. Oath ex Officio first brought in by the Church-men in matters Ecclesiastical 92. afterwards by the Parliament into the Star-chamber in cases criminal 142. P. PArdon of Crimes not absolutely in the King 11 Parliament without the King consisting of three States 69. without the Clergie 34 Parliaments power in ordering of the Crown 75 133 162. In ordering the King's person by Protectors 9. vide Protector In ordering their Children In ordering their Family 10 75. In ordering their Revenues 10 75 68. In ordering their Council 83 In the Militia vide Militia and War. In conferring places of Honour and Trust 11 23 In ordering the Mint vide Mint In making Ecclesiastical Laws Concerning Church-Government 131 c. 121 165. Concerning Doctrine 123 131 138 c. Concerning Worship 131 Concerning Church-censures 140 In granting Licenses and Dispensations 137 In final Appeals 133 In ordering it self 14 76 In Judicature 15 111 Parliament not inconstant though mutable 110 Peace Justices and their Sessions 62 c. 99 c. 148 c. 173 c. penal Laws executed to get money 108 114 Pleadings in English 57 Pope's power in England abated 33 c. vide Ordinary Supremacy Archbishop Prelacy not favoured by the Canon 140. their power since the time of Queen Mary 166. their dignity and power distinguished 28 34 Priests Wages 41 91 Praemunire and Provisors 32 34 c. 89 Proclamations made equal to Laws 125. altered 158 Protectors variety of them makes a doubtful Government 3 5 72 Purveyance regulated 31 39 R. RAvishment consented to forfeits Joynture 56 Request Court established by Cardinal Wolsey 140 Richard the Second his Reign 6. endeavours to over-rule the Parliament but failed in the conclusion 7 Richard the Third's Reign 108. his Title by Vsurpation and Murther ibid. Riots 101. S. SAnctuaries changed into fewer priviledged places 151 Servants imbezelling Felony ibid. 174 Sheriffs Courts regulated 149. Election of Sheriffs 55. Farm of the County 98. continuance in service ibid. Extortion ibid. Souldiers vide War. Staple 42 c. 111 Star-chamber 19 c. 141 Stealers of Men and Women Felony 174 Supremacy Supream Head 120. certainly not Absolute or Arbitrary power nor a Legislative power 166 c. Supream Governour 159. in causes Ecclesiastical ibid. c. in Temporal ibid. T. TEnths and First-fruits
the Church saving to every one their proper debts And thus since the Conquest the Church-men encroached by degrees unto a great power in matters Testamentary I say by degrees for as yet by this Law it appeareth that they were but Overseers or Eye-witnesses for as yet right of ordering or disposing they had none as may appear in that case of a Bastard dying without Issue and intestate the Lord shall have his personal Estate And in all cases the Executor had then nothing but bare Assets and the overplus was assigned between the Wife and Children according to their reasonable part Or if the party died intestate the next friends did administer paying the Debts and making Dividend of the overplus into the reasonable parts according to the ancient Saxon custom still continued Nor doth the testimony cited out of Bracton prove any other than that the Ancestor hath free power to order his Estate as he pleaseth and that the Children shall have no more than is left unto them by their Ancestor either in his Will or in case of dying intestate by the custom or Law which is and ever was the rationabilis pars No purveyance for any Castle out of the same Town where the Castle is but present satisfaction must be made and if in the same Town satisfaction must be made within forty days Purveyance was ancient provision for the necessities of the publick and so far was commendable seeing it is not the common case of all men to regard the publick above their own private interest therefore the publick must provide for it self by their means in whom the publick is most concerned And this was in those elder times but in two cases viz. of Kings and Castles in the one of which the Government is principally concerned in the other the publick defence For it may be well conjectured that Castles were either first made in places commodious for habitation and great Towns gathered to them for their better safety or that the Towns were first gathered in places of commodious habitation and then Castles were made for their better defence Or if they were imposed upon them by the Victor to keep them in awe they were nevertheless by continuance together become tractable and conspired for the mutual defence of each other But as touching such Cittadels or Castles that were set in solitary places they may seem rather first intended for the particular defence of some particular Man and his Family and neighbouring Tenants and therefore in the purveyance for Castles it seems the proper Town wherein it is principally liable to that duty because their safety is more principally interested and therefore Prizes there taken may be paid at a day to come but in all other places immediately Nevertheless this lasted not long for the Souldiers found out a trick of favouring their own Quarters and preserving them in heart against a back Winter knowing that at such times it is better to seek for provision nigh than to be compelled to seek far off But this Stratagem was cut off by the next King who inhibited all manner of purveyance in any other Town than in the same Town wherein the Castle is seated This was a charge that was but Temporary and occasional That which was more lasting and burthensome upon the Subjects was purveyance for the King which nevertheless cannot be avoided by reason of the greatness of his Retinue especially in those days and if they should have their resort to the Market the same could not be free to the people for that the first service must be for the Kings Houshold and so what scraps will be left for the Commons no man can tell It was therefore necessary for the Kings Family to be maintained by purveyance and to avoid the many inconveniencies which might and did arise in those spoiling times It was ordained 1. That it should be Felony for any Purveyor to purvey without Warrant 2. That none but the Kings Purveyor must purvey for the Kings house and that he must purvey onely for the Kings house and to purvey no more than is necessary and to pay for the things they take And because Kings were oftentimes necessitated for removal from place to place purveyance of carriage was also allowed And in case the Subjects were grieved either by more purveyance than was necessary or by non-payment for the Commodities so taken or with composition for the Kings debts for such purveyance the Offenders were liable to fine and imprisonment Or if they were grieved by Purveyors without Warrant the Offender was to be proceeded against as in case of Felony He that serveth in Castle-guard is not liable to payment of Rent for that service nor is be compellable to either so long as be is in the service in the Army By the ancient custom none but a Knight might be charged with the guard of a Castle belonging to the King for the letter of this Law mentioneth onely such and therefore to hold by Castle-guard is a Tenure in Knight-service And it seemeth that Rent for Castle-guard originally was consistent with Knight-service and that it was not annual but promiscuously Knights might either perform the service or pay Rent in lieu thereof and upon occasion did neither if the King sent them into the field And lastly that a Knight might either do the service in his own person or by his Esquire or another appointed by him thereto No Knights nor Lords nor Church-mens Carriages nor no mans Wood shall be taken against the Owners consent nor shall any mans Carriages be taken if he will pay the Hire limited by the Law. Church-men were exempted from charge to the Kings Carriages meerly in favour to the Canon which exempted the Goods of the Clergy from such Lay-service nevertheless the complaints of the Clergie formerly mentioned shew that this was not duly observed Knights and Lords were discharged not onely for the maintenance of their Port but more principally because they were publick servants for the defence of the Kingdom in time of War and the Kingdom was then equally served by themselves and their equipage and their carriages as a necessary assistant thereunto The King shall have no more profit of Felons Lands than the year and a day and the Lord is to have the remainder Anciently the Lords had all the Estate of Felons being their Tenants and the King had onely a Prerogative to waste them as a penalty or part thereof but afterwards the Lords by agreement yielded unto the King the year and a days profit to save the Lands from spoil and in continuance of time the King had both the year and day and waste Fugitives also were in the same case viz. such as deserted their Country either in time of need or such as fled from the Tryal of Law in criminal cases for in both cases the Saxons accounted them as common Felons Nevertheless the two customs of Gloucester
with certain select persons in every County did administer Justice in several Iters or Circuits so when Kings had once gotten the name of being chief in civil affairs as they had it in martial they soon left the Lords behind them who also were willing enough with their own case and had the name of doing all notwithstanding it was done by advice of the Lords and directory of Ministers or Commissioners thereto deputed And thus that Peace which formerly passed under the Titles of Pax Domini pax Vicecomitis which is pax Regni became by eminency swallowed up in that which was called the Kings Peace and the Justices called the Kings Justices and himself flattered into that Title of Fountain of Justice which belongeth onely to him that is The Most High or Chief Law-giver The manner how this honourable care of the Safety and Peace of the Kingdom was employed may be referred to a double consideration the one in execution of Justice upon Delinquents the other in preventing occasions of offence or delinquency by means whereof the publick Peace might be endangered The first was acted diversly according to the present sence of affairs for what was at first done by the Princes in their Circuits with one hundred of the Commons called Comites and that done per pagos vicosque was afterwards done by itinerant Judges sent from the King for the greatest matters and by Lords in their Leets Governours or chief Magistrates of Towns in their Courts and Sheriffs in their Torns as Judices stati for the ease of the people in matters of less moment I say I conceive it was in the Torn for I suppose no emergent Court taken up upon occasion could by the Law draw a necessity of a sudden appearance of all above twelve years of age at the same And for the same cause it seemeth that one certain Torn every year was holden for inquiries of Homicide unto which all above twelve years of age were to come except Barons Clergie and Women or otherwise all such had been bound to attendance on every Torn Nevertheless the work of the Torns continued not to hear and determine as anciently they had done For in Henry the third's time and formerly divers men had Prisons to their own use some as Palatines others as Lords of Franchise and others by power and usurpation and had the benefit of all Fines incident and by this means many were fined that deserved it not and some also that deserved worse To prevent which evil Henry the third took away that power of holding Crown-pleas And Edward the first took away their power to determine Escapes and left them onely the power of inquiry and to certifie at the next coming of the Justices But these injurious times had holden too long to be forgotten or laid aside by such cool pursuit Men were still ordinarily imprisoned and so continued oftentimes till the coming of the Justices itinerant For whereas in case of Bloudshed the Writ de odio atia was a remedy the other had no remedy but by procuring a Commission of Oyer and Terminer which ordinarily was a cure worse than the hurt As a remedy hereof Edward the first found out the new way of making Justices of Peace as may appear by the Statute at Winton which Law being purposely made for the conserving of the Peace providing for penalty of Crimes already committed as well as for the suppressing of future ordaineth That offences against that Law shall be presented to Justices assigned to enquire thereof and though these at the first might be itinerant yet it soon made way to resiant And before that Statute it seemeth the King had found out the way if that Note be true which is left revived into memory by that honourable Reporter which relating to the sixth year of Edward the first saith That then prima fuit institutio justiciariorum pro pace conservanda And yet some semblance there is that it was yet more ancient even in the time of Henry the first if I mistake not the sence of that clause in his Laws concerning Vagabonds he ordereth that they shall be carried Justiciae quae praeest although the Language be not so Clerkly as to speak the sence out Now though their Work as yet was but in tryal and they were onely trusted with power of inquiry yet it induced a new way wherein the Sheriff was not so much as intrusted to intermeddle and which not onely intermitted the course of his proceedings in such matters but also led the way to the dispoiling of the Sheriff's Torn and Lord's Leet of that little remainder that was left them of Judicatory power in matters that were against the Peace and made their Inquisitory power less regardful and eased the Justices itinerant of much of their Work in regard they were speedily to certifie up to the King and so these matters should be determined in Parliament according as those Justices were elected in Parliament who as it seems were jealous of giving the power of determining those offences into any sudden hand To sum up then the first part as touching the punishment of offences against the Peace the wheel is now in the turning the Leets and Torns begin to be slighted the labour of the Justices itinerant lessened the Commissions of Oyer and Terminer disused by the bringing in of a new Order of Justices for the Peace especially appointed and the Parliament as the supreme Providers left as the reserve for the asserting and maintenance of the same albeit that under it the power of determining much rested upon Justices or Judges that attended the King's Court after that the Common-pleas were setled and confined to a certain place The preserving of the Peace for the future consisted in preventing and suppressing Riots Routs unlawful Assemblies and in apprehending and securing of such as were actors and contrivers of such designes and other Malefactors And herein we are to consider 1. The Laws 2. The Means 3. The executive power Concerning the first there is no question to be made but that the power of making Laws for the maintenance of the Peace rested in the Parliament although endeavour possibly might be used to settle the same in the sole order of the King 's own person and therefore we find not onely the assize of Arms but generally the substance of the Statute at Winton to be formerly taken up by Proclamation by Kings predecessors to Edward the second who first that I can find put the same into force of a Law by Parliament finding by experience that Proclamations may declare the King's Mind but not command the Peoples Wills although peradventure the thing enjoyned was of ancient use and little inferiour to Custom or Common Law. Such are the Distempers of Civil Broils that bring up Peace in the rear as a reserve when their own strength is wasted rather than out of any natural inclination thereto A brief